《The Villainess Wants To Go Home》 Character information Character information Name: Artemis Ray Age: 23 Date of birth: 21 February 1998 ce of Birth: Japan, Tokyo Nationality: American, Japanese Height: 175cm Skills, other: Ninjutsu, Karate, Dojo Swordsmanship, taekwondo, Medical Degree (Surgeon, Doctor), Artemi works under the Assassin organisation, Ryu. The people call her the ck dragon. Artemis has a carefree nature, she doesn''t care what others think about her. She is sharp minded and has a sharp tongue but her she tends to be cold at sometime and she tends to keep her feelings to herself, she gets pissed of really easily and has a little bit of a short temper. She loves thepany of animals than humans as she knows they never see her as a monster as humans see her. Artemis loves her older brother, Daisuke. Artemis loves anime and reading manga especially romance, horror but when ites to books it''s fantasy, adventure and horror. Gaming is another thing she loves to do in her free time. Call of duty being her favourite video game to y with her older brother when they aren''t in missions. She knows how to y the piano. Her favourite actors are Johnny Depp and Keanu Reeves, n Walker being her favourite music artist. She loves donuts, dangos, sushi, ramen and BBQ meat. her favourite hot drink is tea, cold drinks is ice tea or bubble tea. Artemis doesn''t like math yet she is great at it, she hates being told what to do and she wont do anything that is stupid or ridiculous. Science is her favourite subject so is History and Art. She''s is a great drawer and only draws anime. Name: Diana cies Age: 18 Date of birth: 3rd of April ce of Birth: The Empire of Aureum Height: 170cm Skills: Embroidery, Dancing the waltz, ying the Violin (Secret). Magic: Ice, water. She is the viiness of the reverse Harem Novel ''My Grace''. The heroines older half sister. She has a cruel nature, she beats her sister whenever she gets a chance. She has bad temper and anger issues which she tends to throw a tantrum whenever things don''t go her way. She loves everything expensive and wants to be Damon''s future wife. She''s dense and naive herself, never thinking straightly and rushing to conclusion. She drowns herself in expensive items, she has an obsession with Damon. Diana doesn''t like studying because she thinks it''s a waste of time even though her father never provided her with great teachers. Diana loves ying the violin as it was her mother''s favourite instrument to y. she loves dancing as it''s the only thing an elegantdy should know. She hates being in dirty ces, hatesmoners, she doesn''t like reading books and uses her time to look pretty and attend social parties. Her favourite food is roasted chicken and chocte. Name: Damon Aurum Age: 22 Date of birth: 29th October ce of Birth: The Empire of Aureum Height: 189cm Skills: Swordsmanship, War Tactics, Dragon riding Magic: Light, Dark He is the crown Prince of the Aureum Empire and the heir to the throne, The main ML of the Reverse Harem Novel. He is the Commander of the Grand Light and Dark nights of the Aureum empire. He is alsomands the ck spades from the shadows. They are an elite organisation of assassins that protects the royal family. Damon has cold and aloof personality yet can be kind towards his people. He tends to be calm about everything and speaks his mind not caring what others think however it alwayses as cold and scary. He gets serious when ites to war, or meetings. He could be quite stubborn at times that not even Ariana his lover can change his mind. Damon is very intelligent and quick witted, always thinking up of ns. He has excellent swordsman skills, one of the best knight and dragon rider in Alphyria. Damon likes maths and hunting. He doesn''t like dogs but prefers cats. His favourite food is stew and he has a sweet tooth. Name: Lykos Drakous Age: 20 Date of birth: 5th December ce of Birth: The Empire of Drakon Height: 190cm Skills: Swordsmanship, Archery, Dragon rider, fighting in general Magic: Fire, able to talk to Dragons The Crown Prince of the Drakon Empire, the dragon Prince. One of the Love interest of ''My Grace''. He is able to control dragons who obey his everymand making him a very feared being in Alphyria. He is rude, arrogant and has an aggressive behaviour. His aura shows off as a scary beast that concludes to people being afraid of him. He likes to insult anyone when he gets the chance especially the nobles and no one can do anything about it. He doesn''t have a good rtionship with his father ever since his mother passed away neither with his sister but rarely tries to get along with her. Lykos is very stubborn. Doesn''t like listening to orders except himself, he also thinks his superior then everyone but is very protective over hisrades, making sure they are treated well and kept healthy throughout their training and curters. Yet with the person he loves he can be awkward but very gentle and sweet, mostly flustered everytime she does something cute or does something that makes her look beautiful. He is the greatest dragon rider and the only one that can understand them. Lykos likes taking risks for the fun of it and doesn''t care whether he gets hurt or not. Lykos hates ale, never drank it himself and despises the smell of it. He doesn''t like studying or reading in that matter. Lykos like cloud watching and watching the waves crash against the shore as it calms him down. His favourite food is Cake, chocte cake. He is very good at using fire magic. Name: Aspen Chiio Age: 21 Date of birth: 9th July ce of Birth: The Empire of Isvand Height: 184cm Skills: Drawing, writing poems, archery, magic Magic: Water, Ice He is the Crown Prince of the Isvand empire. One of the Love interest in ''My grace''. He is known as the greatest Magician in all of the human kingdoms of Alpharia. He is has a calm and collective personality. He likes to take things slow with everything and is patient. He is a warm and kind hearted person who understands everyone and everything. Aspen is very smart when ites to thinking of ns and strategies. People tend to talk to him if they have a problem even if it''s just a random person from the town. He likes to read all lot especially on history of Alphyria and magic but when ites to story he prefers adventures or romance. He can heal with his water even if it''s not his trait. Aspen loves thepany of animals and his favourite animal is a white dove. Aspen favourite hobby is drawing and writing poems. He doesn''t hate many things except for Lykos. His favourite food is sweet bread and baked potatoes. Name: Edmund Silva Age: 20 Date of birth: 6th May ce of Birth: The Empire of Terra Height: 182cm Skills: Swordsmanship, Archery, Hunting, Tracking, Magic: Earth Young prince of Terra. One of the love interest of the reverse Harem Novel ''My Grace''. He is known as the greatest hunter and tracker. His a tracker working for the ck spades. He has a outgoing personality. He is humorous and likes to have fun even if its dangerous. Edmond always has a bubbly and outgoing attitude even if it''s at the worst situations, thinking of ways to enlighten people up. Loves to jokes around especially with Damon. Edmond can be very forgetful most of the time but he is very smart at reading people. He can track down anything even if they dont leave behind footprints or evidence behind. He wants to live in the forest with the wildlife and creatures yet his older brother is very much against that idea. Edmond is very good with academics so he left that behind him and paid attention to sword fighting. His favourite food is steak and cookies. Name: Neil Vnt Age: 21 Date of birth: 30th August ce of Birth: The Empire of Ventus Height: 187cm Skills: Magic, Swordsmanship, Leadership, Magic: Wind, Healing Neil is the Crown Prince but is mostly known as the prince of the sky. He is one of the love interest in the reverse harem novel ''My Grace''. He leads his own secret organisation that are enemies with the ck spades making him and Damon enemies. They are called Scorpions. He has a quite and calm personality who prefers to be alone in the library to read then to be with people. He doesn''t care about being king or taking lead but prefers his little brother to the job. He enjoys learning about the secrets of Alphyria and one day wants to travel with his brother who has the same hobbies, through Alphyria and learning all the secrets and mythologies and searching around the lost ruins. Hees fourth in sword fighting after Edmond but 3rd in dragon riding after Damon. His favourite food is Strawberries and like the taste of green tea. Name: Arinna cies Age: 17 Date of birth: 17th May ce of Birth: The Empire of Aureum Height: 168cm Skills: Dancing, Singing, Embroidery, Violin, Piano, Magic: Earth, Light, The heroine of the reverse harem novel ''My Grace''. The viiness half younger sister. In the novel she was portrait as an innocent and warm hearted girl, who loved everyone and everything. She was the reason to the Princes love for her and have hatred towards her older half sister, Diana. She is from the prophecy that will save Alphyria form the cracking crystal and save thends from the All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. orcs. Her favourite food is cakes and pancakes. End of Season 1 - Chapter 53 - The Quest to Ventus End of Season 1 - Chapter 53 - The Quest to Ventus "The fly to Ventus, how long do you think it would take to get there?" I asked Demarcus. "I''m not sure. I have never flew to Ventus before" I slunk my shoulders, disappointed by the answer he gave me. I looked down at the unconscious Homura in my hands. His orange fur glowed gold from the rays of sun that shone upon him. Iid my eyes on his injured paw, the brown cloth was now darker then before. ''I need to check his injury'' I ced him down with my left hand still around him, so he doesn''t slide down. Shoving my hand into the pouch attached to my waist and rummaged my hand around trying to feel the bandages. I took the rolled up small band and held in my palm as I untied the brown scrap of material tied around Homura''s injured. "Demarcus" "Yes Artemis" he said. "Do you mind burning this for me please" I showed him the blood-stained material in between my fingers. He turned his head towards me and blew out a small me out his mouth and at me, burning the material in crisps. Can''t throw it away just in case the spades find it on the forest floor and indicate that I''m traveling north to Ventus which then I will have my troubles over there instead of leaving it behind in Aureum. I need to be absolute careful in my journey and hide my tracks and any evidence I was there in the beginning or things could get messy if they track me down because of something I left behind or forget to dispose of. Examining his injured leg, the blood had stopped and the yarrow that smeared on his wound has became brown. I took a round leather bottle from my waist and drizzled a little to clean the yarrow off. I patted down a clean cloth to soak in the water so it wouldn''t grow any bacteria and get infected and spread through his little fox body. I then wrapped his wound with the bandage and tied a little knot but not too tight, enough to keep in ce. I nced at the unconscious fox in my arms. His small warm body rising up and down from every breath he took, the beautiful orange fur that reflected gold and the patch of white on his stomach. His little ck paws in the air and his head slumped back with his tongue sticking out. I couldn''t help but smile at the snobby but adorable creature in my arms. I ruffled his head just in case I never get to when he leaves and goes back to the forest where he belongs, away from the dangers I will get him to if he stays any longer with me. Since I patched Homura up, now it''s time to check my location on the map I copied from the original map in the cies library before I left. I realised I left my journal in bag that''s strapped behind me, and I can''t get it because of Homura hogging my other hand. Looking around myself making sure that Homura won''t slide down if I move my hand, but he won''t be due to my leg blocking it. I ced him in the middle of myself, my thighs acting like a cage to prevent him from sliding down Demarcus back. I moved my hand out from the strap of the bag then did the same with the other strap before cing the bag in front of me. I unbuckled it open and rummaged through, looking for the leather covered journal, the old librarian gave me to use. Once I found the journal, I buckled the bag again and put it over my shoulder. Turning the leather cover over, and the first thing I see is ''Diana''s guide to Alphyria'' and at the bottom of the page is written ''If found please return to Diana cies and no snooping around you little shits'' with my horrible handwriting that looked like I wrote with my feet. I can''t me myself, my handwriting turned shit when I was studying as a doctor. I turned the page over and nced at the map I drew on both the pages. I held my chin, examining the world of Alphyria on paper. ''We were in the dragon market on the east side of Argentum'' I ced my finger on the drawings of the town with thebel Argentum written above it. ''So where are we heading towards to now?'' "Demarcus where are we now?" I called out hoping the wind didn''t carry my voice away. Demarcus hummed and then went silent. ''Did he here me or was I to quiet for him to hear?'' I was close to call him again when he answered. "By the looks of the trees, we are in the forest of Viridis" "Thank you" looking down, I searched for Viridis near Argentum and found it. The forest was above the dragon market, west of Ventus. So, we are going the right way the whole time. ''Good we didn''t waste any time going to wrong directions.'' I inspected the area around Viridis. The forest itself was about 3.5 acres innd, with a few small viges in the west and north of Viridis yet there is no need for me to enter those viges since there in no reason to. I''m notcking supplies right now, but we will head straight to Potestas, a rich town about 70km from the borders of Ventus, there I can get a ride to Pce of Ventus and let Demarcus return back to Argentum, I can also replenish my supply if I need to as well. Yeah, that''s what I will do. That''s my n for now. But to my calctions, I would have reached Potestas in 3 weeks if I was on foot however thanks to Demarcus, I will get there in less than 3 days. "We will keep heading north to the town of Potestas, there I will release you and you can return back to Argentum" I exined to him. He hummed in response. "Great more humannds" I heard Homura speak so suddenly yet annoyed, looking down he was already awake and grumpy. ''Mood much'' "I heard the people in Potestas aren''t very weing when ites tomoners, those rich bastards drown themselves with wealth that blinds them from the world that surrounds them. I would be careful and not to provoke them or you would be calling for trouble" Demarcus grumbled a warning blow, his scales under his neck rattled. "Thanks for telling me" I said even though I already knew what kind of people they are since Ariana did go to Potestas for the night. She and her loyal dogs weren''t weed nicely due to the fact they dressed likemoners to hide from everyone while they were on the road and to prevent anyone attacking them or the dark users. Ariana being the idiot she was, suggested that it would be better if they wouldn''t disguise themselves, they could get around better and people wouldn''t have to treat them horribly. I nearly got a stroke from her dumb idea. I mean true they would treat you with the out most respect and dignity but that wouldn''t say about all the other people that would be out to get you. Like you would be walking down the road with five handsome princes as your guards and then encounter a bunch of bandits and as they about to rob you clean off, they see that your of high statues and then act all courtesy. ''Oh, your royal highness and you, majestic, beautifuldy we would like permission to rob you of all your valuable possession'' with a bow so low their faces would be an inch away from their knees. I cringed just by the thought of it. However, thanks to Aspen disagreeing with that idea they went in disguises. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Have I mentioned that Aspen was one of the reasonable characters that didn''t piss me off throughout the whole trilogy? His understandings of situations and his way ofing up with ns, calmly without panicking even in tough situation that would kill them, was really remarkable and enjoyable to read. Aspen logic andmon sense was my favourite part about him until he started to fall in love with Ariana...... Actually, if I correctly remember it never stated in the book that he fell in love with her romantically but admired her kind heart which made him sacrifice his life for her in order for Ariana to save Alphyria. I must have mistaken his kind and gentle gestures towards her as affection and love. He was the same to every other girl in his kingdom. Maybe I did mistake him for a sick love puppy to Ariana then a gentleman who was just being nice. Sorry Aspen, my bad. Aspen did say his type of girl would be someone with an intelligent mind and calm personality, unlike Ariana who was always trying to start a conversation everywhere and was also crying at the most random things that popped out of nowhere and to mention that she has dead brain cells roaming around that empty head of hers. So, in conclusion Aspen wasn''t blind in love, he probably knew that Ariana loved Damon and stayed out of it and sticked with his type of girl that sadly never came. What an ending that was. Oh well not my problem, if I ever meet him in the future, I will tell him to stay away from Ariana and live a normal life of a prince, whatever that is. My eyes wandered around, admiring the beautiful view in front of me, snowy and inhabitable mountains were seen in the far. from a valley I can see the mountain ridges fill the horizon, hiding behinds the clouds. The trees were a lushes green making the ground look like a vast greennd. I took a lungful of fresh air, feeling how clean and cold it was to the throat. Looking ahead of myself again, I fisted my hands and my heart zed with determination. ''I''ming Benjamin, just wait a little longer'' ~Pce of Ventus~ "I''m sorry but I could not find anything" a rigid old man bowed, his hands hiding within his cloak. "I see, thank you" Neil span around, his robe swinging as he did. A dark gloomy aura shadowed his face, his fist into a ball as his nails dug deep into his skin. There was no words to describe how upset and angry he was. He marched his way through the hallway with a massive shadow hovering behind him, terrifying the maids and butlers that bowed when he passed by. The heels of his shoes clicking loudly while he stepped warning everyone that he wasing. He finally reached to his chambers and marched in without realising who was presence. He balled his fingers into a fist and drove them through a wall and letting out a frustration scream. The wall was now punctured, and his knuckles was sore red. His aching heart took over the painful feeling of his hand. "If you need to let steam out, don''t go around punching walls and ruining perfect wood because of anger instead we can go collide des. Saves less work for the builders" Neil turned his head towards the source of voice in the far corner of the room. Lykos was leaning against the wall beside the window with his hands crossed, his head cocked to the side and his red eyes staring through the window. Neil rubbed his knuckles, finally feeling the pain rush through his nerves. "Tch" Lykos sighed and approached the miserable friend of his. "Let''s go train a little. It will help cool of some steam" the red head man said patting Neil''s shoulder as he passed by him. With a sh of his de, Neil stumbled back a little but held himself firmly to the ground. His sword an inch away from his face as he shielded himself from Lykos'' de. "Not bad" Lykos said with a hint of tease in his voice yet holding a calm expression. There eyes locked with each other''s, staring deeply within their ck pupils of their eyes. Neil tugged his feet steadily to the ground and used every bit of his force to his hands, pushing Lykos slowly back with his de. Their eyes didn''t leave each other''s, and that Neil realised how unfocused Lykos was with his attacks and how his eyes holding a questionable look to them. "There''s something on your mind" Neil stammered, he knew what kind of fighter Lykos and a great one in fact but looking through his eyes that always focused on training was somewhere else or his mind was not concentrating in what was going on. Could this be the reason why he asked to train not because he needed to let out steam but he too needing something to distract him from something? Lykos was silent, not averting his eyes away from Neil''s silver orbs. With a click of his tongue, he attack with full force, swinging his de in the air and bringing down. Neil instantly dodged the iing blow but then to swing his de at him resulting them to sh their des over and over again. It wasn''t long before Lykos held the point of his de near Neil''s throat, panting heavily as sweat poured down his forehead and down his red heated cheeks. "Just like always, I will never win against you" Neil said. Lykos lowered his de and watched his friend suddenly start whimpering. "How am I supposed to win against the odds of my brother reviving?" he clenched the grass in frustration, feeling so weak and useless. "Why isn''t anyone finding a cure? Why does it have to be Benjamin? Why couldn''t the God''s curse me instead of him?" he bawled his eyes out in front of Lykos. Lykos kneeled down, cing a hand on his best friends shoulder forfort. His red eyes saddened seeing him miserable and defeated as he cried because he couldn''t do anything. "Crying like that won''t cure your brother" he started, Neil lifted his head and met the kind eyes of his friend. Even if Lykos didn''t smile tofort him, he could tell how genuine he was by the look in his eyes. "We just have to keep searching for someone that will diagnose your brother". ''I''m sure that is someone out there making their way here to save him. We just have to wait'' ~Aureum Pce~ The old man in the long white robe stared at the crown prince in a puzzled look. "What are you implying your royal highness?" he proposed, his hands hidden within the hems of his white and gold sleeves. "Is it possible for someone to possess a body?" he inquired. Damon was desperate for an answer from the head priest. The priest stroked his little facial hair on his chin in deep thought. "I have never heard of such things before" he mumbled. Edmond stood beside Damon, he was getting a little impatient and annoyed with the holy old man that was taking forever to answer a simple question. He let out a groan of annoyance that got an elbow from Damon. "Possession of a human body is not possible but" he waved his finger as he turned around and started to walk towards the altar. "A change of personality however could imply of someone''s true sense of reality" he spoke as his eyes stared upon a marble statue of a woman in a long robe, with hair tied up in a crown and a leaf crown upon her head. Her long slender hands clutches together in a prayer and her eyes closed shut. "You mean, she could have woken up one morning and decided, **** this personality I''m changing for the greater good" Edmond said a little disappointed at the fact Diana was still the annoying and arrogant Diana. He liked the idea of some random person inhabiting the body of Diana. Damon shot him a re, with a hint to watch his mouth in front of the holy priest. "Sorry" Edmond pouted his cheeks, crossing his hands and looking in the other direction. The priest was silent while he admired the statue of the Goddess that resided in front of him. "That could be the reason, yet I have a feeling that something else is hiding beneath the answer you''re looking for." The priest finally spoke after a long pause. "You can find Diana and find out yourself on why Diana is the way she is" he suggested looking back at the two princes who looked like they didn''t like that idea one bit. "Thest time we encountered her, I nearly lost my arm" Edmond scoffed. The priest rose an eyebrow in surprise. It was the first-time hearing about a nobledy attacking a prince without fear that she could get executed for her crimes. "I can see that idea is not to your liking, then if you seek the answer you desire, you must head to Isvand" Damon and Edmond stiffened at the mention of that ce. "There you need to consult the emperor and request for the Veritas Mirror. Then you will be able to require the answer you need" People around us change not because of the way we treat them or how they are raised but because theye to realise what kind of world that evolves around them and only them. Then they know what they must achieve, change and who to leave to be the strong person they are born to be because in the end it''s ourselves that weighs us down from our destiny. -Yuki Okami ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Authors Notes Hello Lovelies, it''s me yourzy but loveable author Yuki, Sadly this is thest chapter for Season 1 but I''m happy that I finished it . It has been a long journey for me of writing this novel and I want to say thank you for everyone who gave this cringy story a chance even though the description and grammar aren''t as good as experienced authors since I''m no experience writer with knowledge so please don''t hate on me. It has been very fun writing a story where the FL leaves on an adventure to return to her brother''s side. I can''t wait when she finally returns home to Daisuke and lives a happy life with just her brother in a remote ind in the middle of nowhere (Jk on thest part). It really made me happy when people started to read this book, voting andmenting nice things about it. It motivated me to keep writing and not to give up especially with myzy ***. So again thank you everyone and lots of love from your author, Yuki. I will see you guys in Season 2 of ''The Viiness wants to go home'' bye bye for now. Prologue - End Prologue - End Her soulless yet tearful ruby red eyes stared at Tokyo''s dark diamond-filled sky. Her blood-stained hand pressed down on her deep-wounded belly as she fought for her life. With every breath she took, the open flesh hurt as if a hundred needles were piercing her. This dreadful pain was not like her harsh training with her senseis in which she would return home with back pain, sore ankles and bruises. Nevertheless, the agony of being stabbed felt like a strong blow to the back. The pain in her stomach though was not as severe as her fractured and numb heart. Itami, the wretched and rotting bastard who she cursed with every short breath she inhaled. Artemis felt no sorrow or sadness towards his betrayal it only left a ck hole spiraling in her heart. He was a just lie. A beautiful lie who had fooled her with his calm and warm personality. She cursed herself for falling for fairy tale that did not exist in the beginning. He was the reason she started to love once more, the reason she let down her walls and let him take her out of the darkness she called home but then to stab her in the back leaving her to die all alone without turning back. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Not a minute passed and she started to lose breath, with every forced inhale her breathing became short, making it difficult for her to breath. Artemis'' hearing started to fade, she couldn''t hear the cars honking or the bustling of people below her. It was all just a blur as if she was hearing underwater. She wanted to scream out for help however no sound escaped her lips except for a dry cough as more blood came pouring down her mouth and chin, the taste of iron left on her tongue. ''Is this the end for me?'' Artemis thought to herself while she was losing her consciousness. She was hoping for someone to came running through the door and seeing a dying person and call for an ambnce but deep down Artemis knew that no one was going toe and save her, not the organisation not her brother who was onplete different mission to her and definitely not God. Artemis knew she can''t win this battle of life or death, not even her breathing or leaving her eyes open can save her therefore she gave up letting the grim reaper take her soul. It upset her knowing that she was going to leave this dreadful and unfair world without seeing Daisuke''s face onest time. She wanted to tell him how deeply sorry she was for not keeping her words they both promised when they were kids. More tears came pouring down and with a slight regretful smile as she uttered thest sentence "Dear brother forgive your foolish sister" At that moment when she nearly closed her eyes she saw someone''s head hover over her. Warm tears dripped on her cold cheeks melting away the icy cold texture. Artemis felt the ache in her heart disappear the moment sheid her red eyes on the familiar brown orbs. It stared down at her with eyes filled with tears and despair. It pained her to see those handsome eyes in such state. Artemis wished she could see the handsome face of her older brother but it was only just a blob of blur to her. "...." Artemis couldn''t make out what he was saying to her and only saw his lips move while more warm tears came falling down on her. Reaching out her hand and cing it on his pale cheek, she smiled. Even if she was going to leave him all alone in this world at least she got to see him onest time. The light in her eyes started to disappear as darkness stared to take over. The pain in her back slowly faded to be taken over by a warm sensation, this weird peaceful like quietness took over her mind making her want to close her eyes and sleep forever and never wake up. Artemis didn''t fear dying because she had gotten herst wish granted but regretted she couldn''t take revenge on Itami and let him pay for what he did to her. Staring at the now dark figure in front of her she uttered with thest breath she could pull out. "Sorry". Darkness had returned to her side once again to take her home. Daisuke watched in horror as the light in his little sisters disappeared leaving nothing but a dull colour. "Artemis. Artemis" he mumbled under that trembling voice of his, shaking her a little to awaken her up however she didn''t budge or twitch. "No.No.NO. ARTEMIS" his eyes welled up and his throat went dry. Daisuke stared at the lifeless body in his arms, not a sign of life could be seen through her face except for a peaceful look on her expression. More tears came pouring down his cheeks "COME BACK. STAY WITH ME. ARTEMIS" he hugged her tightly regretting for leaving her side. Daisuke could feel warm liquid on his skin, the blood of his sister steined his hands and his clothes. "WAHHHHHHH" he let out a dreadful scream that echoed through the night. There was an aura of grey around him. It was a fog that wouldn''t rise or fade. Tears could be seen rolling heavily down his cheek, as he held Artemis in his hands. He was too numb to move or think right now as he pleaded and begged to the person up above to bring the only person that was in his life back to him. A giant hole found a permanent home in his heart. His life would never be the same. He looked like death and the consequences that came with it. "please, don''t leave me." he wept quietly stroking her long silky ck hair while rocking slowly. Heid his head on heart, waiting for a sudden heart beat "I beg of you Artemis. Don''t leave me". Gripping her soft hand he spoke onest time. "I don''t want to lose another" Season 2 - Chapter 54 - Fiery Insult Season 2 - Chapter 54 - Fiery Insult The wood burnt with a hiss and the sizzling of the firewood that was ced to create the warmth for night, light up the area while roasting the spiked fish. "How many times are you going to swing that iron stick?" Homura questioned as he watched Artemis swing forward her Katana repeatedly. "Until my arms feel like falling off" she answered with a breath of exhaustion. "What is the point of doing in the first ce if you know how to beat the metal humans?" "Because Homura" she coughed "This body is not physically fit to fight" she exined. Homura stared nkly at her, watching her keep slicing forward with her katana nonstop. Artemis was dead beat tired, her throat felt raw to the feel, and her breath was quick and short. Her arms ached for her to stop but she kept on going. That''s when she couldn''t take it anymore and copsed from exhaustions. "Stupid body" she red quietly. Artemis fell back, feeling the cool grass beneath her as she breathed heavily. Artemisy on the grass floor, her hands and legs spread apart while her she watched the stars above her. The night sky was beautiful and reflected through her icy blue eyes as if it was a mirror itself. Such a stunning night but painful to look at it as it brought a painful memory she dreads to forget. Thest memory of him. ''The stars are very beautiful tonight'' her red eyes gazed upon the magnificent sky of Tokyo; a wide- open smile crossed her face with her jet-ck hair flowing within the cold breeze of the night. Itami smiled and followed her gaze while he stood beside her with his hands in his pockets. Both of them staring silently into the night sky filled with the glittering specks of white while they listened to the sounds of cars driving below them, the people bustling about on a Friday night. It was another sessful mission for the both of them. ''Itami'' he turned his head to look at Artemis who stared back with a smile, her glittering ruby eyes fluttered his heart whenever he looked through them. He never understood why people hated her eyes so much, it was the most unique and stunning eyes he has everid eyes on. ''Do you think we will survive this world to live and to be happy?'' she reached her hand as if there was something in front of her to grab. ''I want to live, I want to be free, I want to be happy'' she turned around and faced him ''I want to be with you forever'' Artemis suddenly opened her eyes when she felt a warm blow of breeze blew down on her. Blue eyes met with emerald snake like eyes staring down at her nkly, his nose an inch away from her face. Demarcus golden scales glowed and was clear to see. Artemis stared baffled at why she could see him clearly in the night. "You were sleeping soundlyst night that I did not have the heart to wake you up" his voice was soothing to the ears as he spoke gently to her. Artemis rose up and ruffled her silver hair, so all the dirt and twigs that tangled itself would fall out. ''Did I train Diana''s body harshlyst night?'' She stood up dusting of her kimono before giving a pat on Demarcus'' nose for no reason. "You fell asleepst night without eating your ''cooked'' fish, so I made sure no stupid bird ate them while you slept" Homura groused as he itched behind his ear. Artemis was baffled from his kind gesture, not something Homura would do for her. "Uhh thanks" she said awkwardly not knowing what to feel for his sudden consideration. Artemis ate one of the roasted fish quickly so she wouldn''t waste any time and then wrapped the other in cloth and tucking it away in her backpack. "Now I have to figure a way to dispose of my presence here" she mumbled eyeing the put-out campfire. The wood and sticks were already turned and the embers slowly fading away. ''I can''t keep making fake graves it will just seem suspicious and out of ce'' "Artemis" she turned around at the mention of her name from Demarcus. "Yes" she crossed her hands and waited for him to speak. "It doesn''t matter if the ground beneath the campfire is burnt. The fairies will restore its vegetation" he spoke gently. Artemis'' stared at him speechless, she didn''t know what to say as her mind was ''Who am I? where am I?'' "I see then, I will just get rid of the campfire then" she mumbled dumbfounded. Artemis started to throw the stones across and into random ces. "Dragons, talking foxes, now fairies. What''s next? a manticore?" "Manticores are very dangerous creatures. If you ever go to Drakon be careful going through Vegrevon. Those mountains are the homes of creatures that even mankind are terrified to encounter" Demarcus tone darkened, and his eyes gleamed with hatred just by the mention of that ce. Artemis choked on her own words. "I was only kidding about the manticore". ''Manticore''s are highly dangerous mythical creatures. They are very fast, and their ws can tear anything apart. Their tail is of a scorpion coated in poison and with one sting your dead in an instant. I''m definitely not going to get near one however I don''t want to lie, I really do want to witness such creature with my own eyes.'' Artemis used to listen to Itami talk about mythology and mythical beast, she enjoyed those moments when his brown eyes would light up with fascination towards that subject. It was the reason to why she started to grow interest in the mythical creatures herself, spending nights reading about them and then talking it over with Itami. There was ache in her heart remembering the memory of him and her sitting under the blossom trees and listening to him discuss about the history of the creatures. "Is there something the matter?" Homura asked. He watched how her face shadowed so suddenly when she was clearing away the campfire. Homura couldn''t help but suddenly get worried. Artemis gave him a side nce and hummed in response and then to continue on what she was doing before. Homura and Demarcus shared a nce of worry but didn''t say anything since they didn''t want to pry into her personal life. "Well then shall we go" she dusted her hands off. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She made her way to Homura and scooped him up. "Careful with the paw" he said. Demarcus rolled his eyes at Homura''s stupidment. Demarcus bent down lowering his neck so Artemis can get up after since there was no saddle for to grab on. "Hold on tight" he smirked spreading his wings wide and kneeling ready tounch himself in the air. "wai- AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Homura screamed in fear holding onto Artemis for dear life while she grinned loving the adrenaline souring through her like lightening and the rapid wind that blew in her face, flying the locks of silver hair away from her face. Demarcus flew high into the sky and in the clouds then to soar over the forest floor. No matter how many times she flew in a ne and seen the sky before it never sent excitement in her heart like riding a dragon. The feeling of the cool breeze against your cheeks as you breath it in and feel it cool your throat and the magnificent sight of the world within your view was breathtaking for her. If only they were here to see and feel the way she is right now. "I''M GOING TO DIE!" Artemis mood dropped into a scowl. "YOUR FLYING TO FAST. GO SLOW." Artemis could feel how annoyed Demarcus was getting by his irritated growl and the temptation to fly fast. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Artemis could feel her ear drums bursting wondering why this snobby fox had to scream in her ears when there is a whole world around them to scream at. "Are you done" she snapped with a visible vein throb on her temple. "Have I mentioned that foxes aren''t fond of FLYING!" "About a dozen of times in this trip" Demarcus snapped answering for Artemis. "Doesn''t that indicate for you to go slower" he hissed. A low grumbled of annoyance echoed around us. A smug smile appeared on Artemis face when she noticed what was going to happen in the next 5 seconds. Homura examined her smug look and his eyes widened in realisation. "No No NOOOOOOAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-WHOOOHOOOOO" Demarcus pped his and he bolted through the clouds with the screams of terror and excitement reiterating the sky. ~Ventus~ "I assumed you were gone to greet the aristocrats and their snobby asses" Neil gave a side nce over to Lykos who swirled his cup of tea around, his red eyes following the swirls of the dark liquid. "I couldn''t listen to their fake remorse for my brother" Neil fumed with anger as he took a sip of his champagne. "They don''t care about my little brother since he doesn''t pose any line to the future ruler of Ventus and too young for their daughters. They just want me to marry one of their daughters to save their asses in the future" heined under his breath for only Lykos to hear. "What do you except from the pretentious aristocrats. Once you broke off the engagement with the oldest daughter from the Belenair family 9 years ago, the nobles jumped right in for the chance to have marry their daughter off to the royal family" Lykos'' red eyes scanned the overbearing crowd filled with well-dressed nobles, throwing an insult at each one of them under his breath that even Neil couldn''t hear. Silver eyes looked over to where a few nobledies gathered around to gossip, all of them had their hair styled and presented in jewels to blind anyone that looked over and their giant gowns that seemingly looked hot to wear as they giggled behind their colourful and decorative fans. Each one presenting themselves for any noble man to ask for their hand. Suddenly one of them caught the eyes of the prince and alerted the others resulting them to turn their attention and look at him in a blushing mess and giggles. Neil turned his head away coldly and sighed in frustration. "If you want to leave so badly then leave, stop sulking in the corner for everyone to see" Lykos said. "You''re the one to talk" Neil snapped back. "Yet unlike you I''ve hidden it so well that it became a talent of mine" "You pull the same face at every banquet and social gathering, that doesn''t make it a talent" he faced palmed. Lykos didn''t answer him and kept his gaze upon the nobles, his ruby eyesid upon a man not far from where he was. He had a familiar face, clean but small double chin, wrinkled forehead, and small beady eyes. He had a huge bald spot on the top of his head like a Saxon monk, it was so shiny that Lykos presumed he would spent hours cleaning it to end it with a shine. From afar people would see how the green tuxedo he wore is a perfect fit but up close you could see that the belly was trying to set itself free the tighten buttons. "That ugly pig has gotten fatter thest time I saw him. I wonder how many cupcakes he shoves in his mouth every morning. I could see his belly trying to breath under his shirt. Disgusting." Neil rolled his eyes at Lykos criticism towards Alexander Colester, the Count. "Does he realise the colour green doesn''t go with him and the tuxedo looks like he got it from the back alley of the market" he mumbled. Neil was used to listening Lykos'' rude, but honestplements of what people wore in every banquet and gathering they attended. Sometimes Neil wonders if Lykos everplimented him like that behind his back. This gives Neil the reason to get Lykos opinion on the way he looks and dresses for any special asion. asionally it was a pass and sometimes it wasn''t, yet the insulting remarks Lykos gave to Neil, he had never forgotten each one of them. ''If you assume that I''m going in there with a peasant looking prince by my side your dreaming'' ''The pants looks like a giant diaper with shit in it'' ''Why are you wearing ck? No one is dead yet.'' ''Was your hair a mating ce for birds?'' ''You look like a jester with face problems'' "Oi, silver head what are you thinking inside that air head of yours" Neil snapped out of his daze and looked back at Lykos who stood beside him with his hands half crossed. "Nothing important" Neil took another sip of his Champagne. A bright woman no older than the two-princes'' approached them. She had light brown hair styled in a braid crown with a pearlb in her hair, she wore a light purpleced but frilly dress with a parasol above her head to keep away the sun. She bowed gracefully in front of them and greeted them with a smile. "Your royal highness it''s an honour to meet you" Lykos rose an eyebrow while Neil looked annoyed. ''Tch another annoying woman'' "Lady Katherine of Rosenborne" Neil spoke. "Yes, it is I" she answered politely. "What is that you want?" Lykos said harshly and suddenly. Katherine was startled a little but contained herself. She knew what kind of Prince Lykos was, a cold and harsh young man with no care about public opinion. She had to be careful around him or he would humiliate her in front of everyone just like Lady Roseline the daughter of Baron who tried to get his attention but was shamed instead and she didn''t leave her home for weeks due to the peoples gossip. It wasn''t his fault in the beginning though, she had yed some shameful actions towards him not knowing what kind of person he really is. Katherine chuckled behind her gloved hand. "Your royal highness please, I''m not here for anything but a simple word with his highness" she gestured her hand at Neil. Lykos hid the disgust in his expression and stared at her. "What is it that you want to discuss about?" Neil interrupted before Lykos started anything. "Your little brother how is he feeling?" she asked putting up a fake saddened expression. "He is in bed resting. Thank you for your concern" "It must be very hard for you since you two are very close brothers, especially for the royal family" there was a hint of immoral in her silver eyes. Neil tightened his grip on his champagne ss at the sly insulting from Katherine. Everyone in the whole kingdom knew the truth behind the royal family of Ventus. Each member using unspeakable methods to im the throne for themselves even if it means to get rid of everyone in their way. His father the emperor killed his 2 eldest brothers for the crown. "I prefer you hold that fox like tongue of yours Lady Katherine if you wish punishment to yourself and your family" Lykos interrupted with an angry tone, mes encircling in his red orbs frightening Katherine. "I must apologise if I said something to difort his majesty" she bowed quickly, suddenly nervous. "If there is nothing else you would lik-" "Neil!" Neil froze by the mention of his name so casually. He and Lykos gave each other annoyed looks when they heard the familiar voice of a certain girl. "I thought you said you would deal with her" Neil whispered angrily. "me your mother. She told her to stay" Lykos answered back with a mumble. "Of course, she had to jump into her rescue" Bedelia approached them the two princes as her blue dress trailed behind her. Katherine''s face turned into a scowl when she saw the young princess of Drakon move towards where they were. "Neil I have been searching for you everywhere" she said innocently with her hand behind her mouth as she batted her eyes at him. Lykos nearly gagged and Neil was even more furious. First, it''s Katherine now it''s the annoying Bedelia. "Your highness" Katherine bowed to Bedelia for respect even she hated her guts. "You are?" She said arching an eyebrow while she eyed Katherine up and down like she was some low peasant. "I''m Lady Katherine of Rosenborne, Eldest daughter of Andrew Baron. It''s a pleasure to meet you her majesty the princess of Drakon" she bowed her head this time. "I don''t know who the Rosenborne, must be one those low life aristocrats trying to get Neil attention" Bedelia rudely turned her head. Katherine only held up a forced smile but inside she wanted to set her long red hair in mes and watch her run around screaming. Bedelia''s eyes turned to face Neil, her red eyes filled with love but soon turned into confusion when the silver haired prince was gone, and all was left was a gust of wind. "It seems like you scared away the prince" Katherine mocked from behind her fan making Bedelia range with anger. "Then I will be going, goodbye your highnesses" She bowed. "Katherine is it" Katherine eyed the angry puffed-up princess in front of her. "Yes" Lykos rolled his eyes and left the two girls to deal with each other and went to look for Neil. "What did you say to Neil?" she asked impatiently, biting her lip. From afar when she was scanning the crowd for Neil, she saw a woman talking with Neil. It boiled her blood to see other woman going to near her future husband. "What is there to talk about?" Katherine said with a visible vein throb appearing on her temples. Katherine has seen the way Bedelia acted towards Neil at every banquet. Her sick yet one sided love was such a revolting sight to her. Bedelia scrunch the hem of skirt fuming with anger towards this woman that showed no respect towards her. "Lady Katherine" someone from the crowd called out. "It seems like someone needs me. I will excuse myself your highness" she bowed then to turn around leaving the furious princess behind. The fire between her fingers heated up. "Katherine, I prefer you stay away from Neil unless you want to get burnt" She hissed. Katherine span around and smiled "Sorry to say your highness but Prince Neil isn''t an object that belongs personally to you, so please treat him like a human with feelings and choices" her expression changed into a sinister grin. "He isn''t fond of clingy little girl as the future empress of Ventus beside him with nothing better to do then to chase awaydies who have better knowledge of running a kingdom and baring his children" was thest thing she said before a fireball was seen flying towards her. End of Season 2 - Chapter 88 - The New Formed Squad End of Season 2 - Chapter 88 - The New Formed Squad I wiped myst kunai on one of the man''s clothes to clean off the blood. I wasn''t going to spoil my clothes with blood that would troublesome to clean off. I had stabbed each one in the head to make sure they werepletely dead. Slipping the de back into my pouch, I nced at the brat who had calmed down a little, he had got up from where he sat yet he was a little shaky, still not recovered from the traumatic event and the man he killed earlier. I didn''t say anything and let him recover on his own. I''m not the the type of person that would give hugs andfort them. It''s either I stand there and give them a few words before leaving or just not say anything and mind my own business. Not a great person I am and I know that but not everyone is rainbows and sunshine. "You should get back to Taivas before you get yourself caught in more trouble" I said as I rummage the dead bodies for anything valuable. I peeked up to give Jackal a nk yet serious look that made him gaze down at his feet ashamed "And yet this time you won''t be lucky to have me to save your ***" I stated while finding a pouch that was hidden in the guy''s long sleeve. It jingled of coins when shook it. I pulled the strap back and the material spread apart to form a opening. Peeking inside it I could count a few copper coins a 3 silvers. I felt a sense of deja vu when I tied the pouch shut. ncing down at the dead body, the hood had fallen off his head revealing identity of the dude. Coal like hair that came down to his chin, oily and dry to the eye. His skin was a pale like colour as if he had been sick for days, his little facial hair was not groomed and there was a huge cut on his lip. There was a huge scar that came down his forehead and down his chin, it was definitely not something you would miss if looking at him. His eyes were wide open yet what made me ufortable was the colour of his eyes. They were like ck marble orbs ced into holes and left there, red veins circled the brown pupil of the eye as it stared aimlessly into the sky without a single form of life in them. Creepily it felt like he was staring at me, warning me to put his belongings where I found them or else he would revive from the dead and kill me. "You don''t need these once your dead. So why don''t you just" with my foot I pushed his body, turning his body to fall on his face "stay dead and let me look after your stuff" "I still want toe with you" I cocked my head to the side to look up at Jackal who stood in front of me with a determined look, hips hands beside him and clenched into a fist. My expression turned nk, staring at him as if he was an idiot. ''He was literally having a total metal down a few seconds ago about killing a guy anding with means killing more guys. How does that even work? I''m confused'' "Not a chance, kid" I disagreed without batting an eye while I searched the other dead body for anything else, maybe some good potions or magical weapons. "Please Artemis. I can be a great help with... carrying your things and being an errand boy" the silvered eyed boy pleaded, the desperate tone that he sounded out. "You mean you would be a pain in the *** and would need saving every second of the day" I said corrected with sarcasm while I stuffed my hand in a satchel. I felt something rubbery touch my palm so I snatched and took it. My expression turned to disgust the moment I saw it. It was toe and a giant one too. The skin was rubbery and the hue of the skin was dark and musty, the nail had turned a dark grey. ''Ew'' "What is that?" Homura''s amber eyes reflected curiosity as he titled his little fluffy orang head to the side, ck furred ears pointing up in the sky and his little paw scratching the back of his triangr ear. "It''s your breakfast" I teased shoving the toe to his face which he looked confused. "Want to give it a try?" a smirk crossed my face while I tried to hold back a snickeringugh. Homura brought his nose closer and sniffed it, his eyes nearly left hsi sockets. He quickly ced a paw on his mouth and with the other he swatted my hand away. "hu-hugh" Homura nearly puked. I chuckled, throwing the giant toe behind me. "that is the most disgusting thing I have ever smelt" Homura mumbled, trying to steady his breathing then to give me a narrowed re "You vile female human, are you trying to poison me!" he hissed baring his teeth and growling at me. I continued to rummage around as I held back moreughter. ''It''s so funny to mess with this fox from time to time'' "Hey!" I had totally forgotten about the annoying brat. My expression dropped when I nced back at him. "Oh your still here" My mood just dropped the minute I looked at him. ''Doesn''t he get it that he can''t "W-well yes" "Then go back to Taivas. I won''t say it again" I gave him a warning look that resulted in Jackal to step back with a shaken manner. His brows came down to pull a frown look, his cheeks turned a light pink. "You don''t see it. We could be an awesome team with Homura, traveling around Alphyria seeing the world and killing monsters" Jackal said, his mood suddenly rising into an excited look. His silver eyes glittering like diamonds. "Or maybe you could just be my ve and hunt me rabbits whenever I need it" Homura taunted bluntly, letting a yawn out. "See Homura agrees with me" Jackal gestured to Homura he gave him a sweatpanned expression. "No I didn''t" "No he didn''t" I crossed my hands against my chest. "Either way, you can''t fight or defend yourself. How are you able to survive" "Well maybe if you could teach me how to figh-" he stopped mid way when I approached him, Standing in front of him and ncing down at him with cold eyes that made him shiver. He was small and I over towered him. "Listen here" I bent forward, my face 6 inches away from the thief. His silver eyes stared directly into my eyes without avoiding it, scared that if he did I might just kill him."I''m not going to take responsibilities for a stubborn little brat like you who will die so easily and waste my time" a shiver of terror run through his spine by the icy cold words that came from me. Jackal clenched his hands into his fist so firmly that it seemed hsi nails would have dug deep into his skin and through his flesh. "Y-you don''t have to. I can take care myself well enough just let mee with you" he begged so suddenly with the dumbest statement he coulde up with that made me snort out aughter. "Don''t make meugh kid. If it wasn''t for me those scums would have your eyes gouged out" I poked his chest with my long finger making he lean back. This sent Jackal silent and he didn''t say anything else. "Now get out of here before I decide to drop kick you back to where you came from" I pointed my thumb back gesturing him to leave back to Taivas. "Hah what a sore loser. Did he really think Artemis just lets any humane along. I had my fare share of reasons toe along well mostly it was all me who started this" Homura mocked, scratching his ear again yet this time he sat on the dead body like a couch. "This human isfortable. I wonder if all dead humans are thisfortable" Homura mumbled suddenly changing the subject as he wiggled his butt on the dead, making it morefortable for himself. Jackal looked down at his feet, clenching his jaw shut and clicking his tongue in anger as he heard the fox howl as if he was mocking him. "It''s all the same, wherever I go. No one wants to deal with a thief like me" Jackal voice trembled with anger. I didn''t continue to stand there and went on searching through the bodies for any more valuable items. "I just want someone to see my worth in life" I stopped what I was doing and looked behind me and saw the pitiful state of Jackal. "You know I don''t think it''s such a bad idea to bring along this human brat. He might be able to help around" Homura popped out of nowhere. I was caught off guard for a moment, I assumed Homura wouldn''t want him toe so why is he suddenly so sympathetically towards the thief brat. I gave him a questionable look. "What? I''m just suggesting we might need a helper, what do you humans call it...." he tapped his chin with his paw when "Ahh~ a ve" I deadpanned at the word he used to describe Jackal. "Seriously" I mumbled. "I don''t need a ve. I rather do everything myself then rely on a kid to do it. I''m more reliable and trustworthy" I responded shoving another pouch of copper into my bag. "Then he could be my ve." Homura suggested giving me a innocent look "Hunt me rabbits, pluck the muck out of my paws and maybe I would let him brush my fur" he said gazing at his paw that was stretched out as if it was touching a invisible ss. "I''m sure you can do that yourself" I rolled my eyes. "Artemis?" I stood up at the mention of my name, turning around at Jackal who called my name. His silvers looking at me with pleading look. It seemed he was giving up but the hope still lingered by. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I analysed the little 12 year old thief in front of me, now staring down at his feet. His messy brown hair gently flowing by the wind, he faces was stained with dirt and so was his cheeks. I suddenly felt an ache in my heart the minute I looked him closely. The way he held himself was like how Daisuke used to do when he was younger. The sadden expression he gave that held a little hopeful glee when ever he hoped for something but knew he could never have. ''Why am I suddenly remembering of him? tch'' the sudden feeling of not agreeing for him toe suddenly left and I didn''t care anymore if he joined in or not. I nced down at Homura and he looked up at me with a glint in his amber eyes, taking in what Homura just said. ''He may be useful if hees along, maybe I could train him and make him my spy or something'' with a sigh and a shuffle of my hair I changed my mind "Fine, you cane along". Jackals face lit up with a delighted glee, those silver eyes widening in admiration and glittering from the rays of the sunlight that reflected upon them. A bright smile crossed his face and the sudden tug in my chest came back again. ''Tch'' "Thank you. I won''t be a burden to you I promise" he said giving me a salute. I rolled my eyes not really believing what he just confirmed ''of course you won''t''. "I prefer you as a human ve to his fox master" Homura corrected twirling his tail around his body and posing like an Egyptian person in the hieroglyphics on the walls. "This fox seems rather odd don''t you think Artemis?" Jackal asked bending down to Homura''s level, pointing his finger at him. Homura jaw dropped and his eyes early fell out of his sockets. "ODD! Who you calling odd you human worm hole!" Homura hiss, snapping his jaw nearly biting off Jackals finger. "I take back what I said. Artemis kick him out! Kick him out!" "Not just odd, crazy too" "CRAZY! I''M HIGHLY INTELLIGENT! YOU HAVE OVERGROWN MONKEY!" My eye twitched and my blood boiled as I tried to hold in the anger. These two are already bickering. How am I supposed to have a calm journey when they are going to bicker. My brain cells are going to be fried the moment I leave this world. "Hey Artemis. Where are we headed now?" Jackal questioned, quickly losing interest of the yelling and name throwing fox. He jogged beside me, hands behind him as soon as he reached me. Homura on the other hand was not pleased with Jackals rude actions. "YOU LITTLE TWERP. HAS ANYONE TOLD YOU NOT TO WALK OFF WHEN SOMEONE IS TALKING TO YOU!" I I ignored him as usual "You gotfortably really quickly" I said bluntly, staring at Jackal nkly. He shrugged. "A few rules to know when being with me" I started, crouching down to thest dead corpse to search for anything worth taking again. Jackal stared at me curiously yet he waited patiently for what I was going to say like an annoying brat he was. "One, don''t be stupid. I despise stupid people" "Two" I put up a peace sign "Listen to whatever I say without question. I hate when people go off on their own doing stupid things"Jackal nodded his head. "Three" now adding another finger "Whatever happens always report to me. I don''t like it when it surprise attacks me from behind." "Four, I despise weak people. So in that you will have to get stronger" I spoke and lucky for me I found a small potion bottle. It had pink substance in it with a cork shoved in it to keep closed. ''Maybe I could go to the next town and ask what sort of potion this is'' "Is that it?" "No there''s many more and I''ll tell you each one while we continue heading east" I exined as i turned my head to the direction of the trees that went east. "WAIT FOR ME!" Homura shouted "I have tiny paws you know!" Jackal giggled at Homura who made his way beside us. "Do you think the edge lords wille after us since we killed their friends?" Jackal asked , his silver eyes looking up at me. I rose an eyebrow at the name he gave the dark users. "Edge lords?" I said pulling a face. "Well what am I supposed to call them" "Dark users I think?" "Nah I prefer edge lords" Homura said giving me a smug look. I rolled my eyes and walked faster. "Whatever you noobs say" Artemis and her newly joinedrade or ve in Homura''s eyes, continued on the journey to find the mysterious Alphyrian crystal. Not knowing what kind of dangers they will face together. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- This marks the end of season 2. I hope you enjoyed reading season 2 as much as I enjoyed writing it. Thank you for staying this long and reading it. I love you all. Anyway stay tuned for season 3 that would be released on the start of January. Bye bye for now. lightnoveldaily Chapter 3 - Beauty behind the reflection Chapter 3 - Beauty behind the reflection It has only been 4 hours since I woke up in her body and no one suspected anything off with her behaviour.................. I think. My intention is not to get involved with the characters especially with Ariana and Damon, the two love birds who will be my end if interfere. I don''t n on staying here either., Daisuke is waiting for me to return and no one is going to get in my Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. way because if they do thest thing they will see is a knife through their throats. I''m definitely going to get home and out from this novel world. My n is to leave this ce before my execution that will ur in 3 months, find a powerful mage who is able to take me back to my world, ''the real world''. I will be able to leave this ce and go back to my brother''s side. Daisuke wait for me, I''ming. My thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. "Come in" I answered in a bored tone, still ncing at garden. The door creaked open and the maids from this morning stepped in. Lilly the girl with the brown haired tied in a ponytail, Ste the ck-haired girl whose hair is tied in a it. They both had brown eyes, small figures but Lilly was a slight taller. Her face was covered in freckles and Ste had a mole under her chin and both have average faces and they looked like they are in their early 20s. Lilly and Ste are one of the reason to why she was executed. They both betray Diana from the very beginning of the story. The gossips and rumours of Diana were started by those two and she was too na?¡¥ve to think it was Lilly and Ste. It was those two who snitched to Damon about the cruel things she did to Ariana and that is a part of the reason to why she was executed. Diana believed that they were on her side the whole time they served her until the very end when she locked her icy blue eyes with them. Their devilish grins across their faces as they giggled behind their hands. Diana cursed them before herst breath was taken by a de. What a pity, even your maids were stool pigeons and you were too blind to see. ''Heh''. An evil grin crossed my face. ''but I''m not the foolish Diana you know'' They bowed when they entered Diana''s massive and extravagant room but I paid no mind to them and continued to look outside the window. "Mydy your bath is ready" Lilly said with meek andzy voice. Her head was down the hall time she entered. In response I hummedzily as I got up from myfy chair. "Your ball gown has arrived as well mydy. Just like you asked". "ball gown huh" mumbling those words, the scene of Diana''s humiliation at the party in the novel and a major plot that would ur tonight, appeared in my mind. She was humiliated in front of the 3 kingdoms of Alphyria then to have her engagement with the Prince annulled. This outraged Diana, imposing her to p her sister using Ariana for seducing her fianc?? in front of the crowd making a huge scene. The emperor, Lyte Aurum, had enough of her arrogant behaviour. She was sent to prison by the order of his majesty for the night due to harming the love of his son and ruining Damon''s birthday banquet. When she was released the next morning, Diana was the talk of the town. Wherever she went the whispers didn''t leave her ears. "Is there something the matter mydy?" I gave Lilly a side look, whose brown eyes darted right back at me with confusion. Something about her makes me want to p her face that even her crooked tooth would p back into ce. "Nothing" I bathed in the warm petal filled tub with refreshing rose scented steam. I sunk my head lower into the bath blowing into the water making bubbles rise to the surface. It''s a nice feeling but I miss my bubbly baths though. The foaming surface of the warm water and the fragrance of the soap. What I will give to be in that situation right now. On the first day of reincarnating into Diana''s life, it''s the crowns prince banquet. The ce where Ariana and Damon have their first dance together sparking their love before he dered annulment of his and Diana''s engagement. I don''t know how long I was in the bath when Lilly walked in with folded towels. "My Lady it''s time to get ready. The carriage would be here in 4 hours". I cringed from the words that escaped her mouth. How long does it take to get ready in the ancient times? Thest I was getting ready for a party for a mission with Daisuke, it only took me an hour and 30 minutes. I rose up from the bathtub, water sliding down my skin and sshing back in the tub full of warm water. Looking down I saw my reflection, white fair skin so smooth and delicate, icy blue eyes that will freeze any heart and silver white hair to match with her eyes. The beauty to outshine all. Just like it described in the novel. Diana you''re a beauty but a shame no one sees through your horrid personality to see it. I stepped out of the tub and walked away, with a every step leaving behind wet footprint on the wooden floor. I brushed past her taking the towel from her hands without even looking at her. I gazed in the mirror at my reflection while Lily and Ste styled my beautiful locks of silver hair. "Wow mydy, your so beautiful" Lilly said trying to lighten the awkward atmosphere between us before tucking away thest lock. "Mm" I hummed in a bored expression. I''m not stupid. I know you''re trying to tter me so you could be on my good side the same tactic you used on Diana the past 10 years you served her, gritting your teeth quietly wishing you served Ariana instead. I stared at my reflection in the mirror in front of me. Those wistful blue eyes staring right back at me admiring the beauty she possessed. I looked at myself then to my hair. It was styled in a half braided ponytail with strands of wavy silver locks dangling down my sides. I turned my head to the side to admire the back of my hair, wavy silver hair pinned together with a navy blue crystal floral hairb adjusted to the middle to go with my navy blue ball gown. They did a great job with the hair but it''s a shame they won''t be doing such thing sin the future. I stood up from my dressing stool and carefully made my way over to the tall mirror beside my vanity desk, trying not to trip over thece. This dress was so hard to walk in and the corset is so tight I feel like my lungs are going to burst. I felt like i was walking around like a disabled penguin. I scanned the dress I wore. My first impression on the dress is....... ''Hideous. Just hideous. What kind of style did you have Diana? It''s like a whole pile of shit thrown together into one to make a whole pile of dump.'' The skirt of the gown had white floral patterns embroidered with beads within theces of the skirt to the waist then corset then to the hoop. Bows and ribbons were sewed around it to make loops in every side of the skirt. There seemed to be hundreds ofyers sewed on the skirt, the sleeves were puffy, ugly and hot. And what is with the bow in the middle of my chest. I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed in annoyance. It''s either her sense of style is horrible or the designs in this world is horrible. I may not be a fashion designer or have an idea about it but my mother was a fashion designer. She wasn''t famous however her work was bing well known around Japan. I learnt a few fashion tips and other things rting to clothes, so I know quite a little bit about fashion. Looking at this overwhelming gown of shit, I''m having second thoughts of walking into the ball dressing like Lady Gaga in the 18th century. "My, what a stunning dress you chosen for the crown''s princes banquet, my Lady. I''m sure he will love to see you dressed so beautifully" Lilly spoke trying to enlighten me with her sweet ttering words thrown at me. ''Yeah what a beautiful dress this is, mind telling me who made it so I can praise them for their awful dress designing'' I rolled my eyes at my thoughts. "Mydy is there something wrong with the dress? Is it not to your liking" Ste asked as she observed my expression, she was quite offended from my eye roll but tried to hide from yet i could see right through. Looking at her from the reflection of the mirror, she was standing beside Lilly like a child attached to her mother. "Ste how long time do we have left before the carriages arrive?" Ste and Lilly gave each other looks of confusion. "the carriages don''t arrive until the sun sets and it''s not half way yet but since you ordered to arrive early at the ball your carriage will arrive probably around this time" I sweat dropped staring at them with deadpalmed expression. ''On what level of obsessed are you on, Diana, to see your lovey dovey Prince so early on his birthday party.'' I stared at my dress in mirror again, titling my head as i observed what i was going to do. "I don''t have time to get a new dress but if I mend it a little to my liking it might work however with limited time I have, I don''t think I could get it done by the time the carriages arrive" I mumbled to myself. "What was that my Lady?" I looked over to where they were standing side by side each other, looking at me with confusion written all over their average looking faces and that''s when an idea sparked in my mind. I grinned. ''Heh guess you guys are pretty useful to me. Maybe I can keep you until I satisfy myself with your help then kill you in the end and make it look like an ident.'' "Lilly get me scissors. Ste get me the sewing kit." They flinched from my sudden bark of orders. Crossing my hands and arching my eyebrow up, I red at them making them shiver in terror. "What are you standing around for. I don''t have all day" I said coldly. They quickly gave each horrified looks before bowing quickly and running off. Ste and Lily be prepared to feel my wrath. Chapter 4 - Ariana Chapter 4 - Ariana (Ariana POV) A pair of green eyes counted the fast-passing tree from the carriage. She wasn''t aware of how many trees she counted because her mind was somewhere else. She was nervous, nervous to the point she was going to puke on her new beautiful pink ball gown her father bought for her not so long ago for this special asion. She had butterflies fluttering in her stomach begging to be let out. Her face was pale from the thought of humiliating herself in front of the kingdoms of Alphyria and the crown prince whom she loved dearly. The thought of humiliation reminded her of her half-sister. She scrunched her skirt at the thought of that bitch of a sister. Diana. Ariana tried to be a nice little sister to her but Diana decided otherwise. The number of times she was humiliated by her. The times Diana would pour hot tea on her gown at every tea party they were invited to. Ariana would smile it off and proim it as an ident but deep inside she wanted to throw the cup at Diana''s beautiful face and disable her nose. The harmful pranks she pulled hurt her pride and self-esteem. Her father had to take her to the doctors a couple of times to get her health checked. Diana was forbidden from seeing or going near her and if she did would feel the wrath of her father. She was d her father set the rule upon her, she didn''t have to deal with her anymore however deep inside she wished her arrogance concluded on the annulment of her engagement with the crown prince who was soon to be her brother-inw. Something her father has been trying to do ever since Ariana was born. Ariana was jealous of her older sister who was betrothed to Damon since the day she came to this world. Even though she knew she could never get noticed by the cold prince who was rumoured to be ruthless with his ways of war, she was d that he didn''t like her sister one bit because she wouldn''t be able to stand in the same room with the Prince and her sister showing affection towards each other. It would really hurt her. Yet something else lingered in her mind. When she left the mansion to enter the carriage, she spotted Diana''s carriage in the far corner of the gate. It seemed that Diana had not left yet, which was out of the ordinary. Ariana knew how obsessed her sister was about Damon. She would go hours early just to see him but to be kicked out of the pce until the ball began. So why was her carriage still here? What is she nning to do now to humiliate the cies family now? She wondered. "Ariana dear, you seem pale. Are you feeling alright? If your sick we can go back home and get you checked up" her thoughts were interrupted by her mother''s worried tone. Ariana looked at her mother. She was beautiful, with long brown hair tied into a high bun with glittering emerald gems pinned in her hair resembling her green eyes, her white milky skin glowed from the setting sun with her plump red lips. No wonder her father loved her mother. But then again, her beauty can never reach the level of the former Duchess of Aureum. Mariana cies of Isvand. She heard stories of the ''Ice Goddess'' of Isvand, Mariana Lancaster. She was rumoured to be the most Ariana once saw a painting of her in the attic when she hid from her sister. Her eyes could not look away from the kind looking woman in the portrait staring right back at her with a beautiful kind smile. Her long silver hair dangling down her head with a blue floral crystalbed behind, white skin like the snow and red lips to show off her icy blue eyes. She was the most beautiful woman Ariana had ever Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. making Ariana envy her for possessing such beauty. "Daughter what are you thinking right now to ignore your mother''s words" a deep but cold voice snapped Ariana back to reality. She stared into her father''s amber eyes ones simr to the golden eyes of the royal family of Aureum. "I''m sorry father and mother I''m just nervous." "It''s alright dear, we know how much you love the crown prince to spend all week to find him a perfect gift" her mother Alice,forted her with her sweet words. "What if he doesn''t like it? what if he throws it away in front of the whole g" she bit her nail for who stared at it for too long. She herself never experienced the cold demonic re however she witnessed it first hand when her sister raged at a girl who went near him at the Ste Ball of the fourth year, 4 years ago. She shivered at the memory. Alice cupped her daughters face and stared deep into her green eyes. "My daughter is the kindest and beautifuldy in the whole 5 human kingdoms of Alphyria, Prince Damon would never throw away a gift from the Lady of cies" A smile of joy appeared on her face. "thank you, mother,". Even if Diana had beauty to capture the hearts of men or have the Prince for herself, there is something she will never receive no matter how many years she waits. Diana will never receive the love of a mother Ariana receives. "Ariana, I have something to discuss with you before we arrive at the pce" Chapter 5 - Fear Chapter 5 - Fear Thump Thump Her heart was racing, it felt like it was going to burst out of her chest. Ariana''s heart had never beaten so fast in her life even if it wasn''t her first time seeing the prince but it was her first time seeing him in such a handsome and well-mannered state. Her green orbs were captivated by the handsome figure standing in front of her, she couldn''t take her eyes off his golden eyes that stared back coldly. "Your royal highness it''s been a while" Duke Marcus greeted with a nod of his head. "It has, hasn''t it Duke" Damon replied, his tone was rather cold but respectful towards the duke of his kingdom. There was an awkward silence between the two when Alice decided to step in. "Ariana dear why don''t youpany the prince on his birthday while your sister arrives" Alice ced a hand on Ariana''s shoulder snapping her out of her daze. "U-uh yes" Damon rose an eyebrow at the sudden words Alice spoke. ''Diana hasn''t arrived yet? Tch what is this vile woman nning now.'' Damon knew that Diana always had a trick up her sleeve to try and steal his heart but none ever worked and it always ended in humiliating her in the process. He scanned the huge crowd full of perfectly dressed nobles looking for any sign of the most ridiculous dress he can spot that might be Diana. Nevertheless, he wasn''t able to spot her in the crowd. ''so, she hasn''t arrived yet. Tsk she better not arrive at all, better for her own good''. Meanwhile, outside the castle entrance was a woman pacing back and forward, nibbling on her thumb nail. ''This was a bad idea. I knew I should have stayed at the mansion and slept through the whole thing'' Artemis'' fear was growing within her making her hands run cold, her heart leaped into her throat blocking the airway making her unable to breath properly. The sounds of her heavy breathing echoed in her ears while the pounding of heart was loud. She wasn''t even in the midst of the crowd but the sounds and presence of hundreds of people gathering in the hall made her tremble. The memory of her childhood rushed in her mind causing her to cover her ears blocking the sounds to intrude in. "Mama" a little girl''s watery red eyes scanned the crowd looking for the woman who lost her. "Look at the child" "Oh my god she has red eyes" "shh keep moving don''t look her in the eye you might get cursed" "look a demon child" "I would rather kill myself then to have a child like her" "Her mother probably left her because she couldn''t bare having a cursed child" "Mummy where are you" she sobbed quietly covering her ears from the harsh words from the crowd of people passing her. "I''m scared" "Diana, Diana" Artemis memories faded away when she heard a voice call Diana''s name. Her icy blue eyes gazed upon the mysterious man standing before her. His glittering silver eyes showing concern towards her. He had white hair that shined under the light of the moon and his snow- white skin beamed with light. He looked like a man in his early 20s, tall figure and his face features were very handsome. His appearance reminded her the description in the novel of the crown prince of Ventus, Neil Vnt. -shback- Neil''s silver eyes watched the waltz from affair, watching them twirl around from the corner of the room with a ss of champagne in his hand. He had no interest ofmunicating with any of the aristocrats or royals that attended the crown prince of Aureum birthday banquet neither was he interested the celebration itself. He was forced to attend by his parents due to forming a friendship with the Kingdom to prevent wars in the future generation. Even if the ball room was huge with open air, he was suffocating from the hot venttioning from the crowd. He needed air before he passed out. turning his heels, Neil was making his way to a balcony nearby avoiding people on his way there because he was not interested in listening to fathers praising their daughters in front of him so he will choose one of their daughters as his future wife. He rather be single for the rest of his life then have a wife that will cling to him every day like a fly attracted to stinky shit. "Prince Neil" hearing a familiar voice he stopped in his tracks and span around. In front of him was none other then the princess of Drakon, Bedelia. Her long ming red coloured hair was styled beautifully in a crown matching her amber orbs on her milky white skin. She was someone he definitely didn''t want to see at the ball at all. He himself never liked the princess to begin with. She was short tempered like her brother, she has a rude and clingy behaviour something he despised about women. Yet the thing that made him destast her very existence was that whatever caught her interest she will do whatever it takes to have it and sadly for him, he was one of them. She was a spoilt 17 year old brat with a mindset of a 5 year old. "Bedelia" only royals were allowed to call other royals by their first names. It was prohibited for lower statues to call them by their first name as it will be a crime. "I was looking for you everywhere" she battered her eyes at him. His lips twirled in disgust although he hid it well "but I wasn''t" he turned around but to be stopped by gentle hand. Neil eye twitched while jerking his hand away from the blushing princess. "Please keep your hands to yourself Bedelia as I do not belong to you" The people around them stopped what they were doing to have their attention on the two royals. Bedelia blushed from embarrassment, sinking her head down. Quickly, Bedelia changed the situation around "Oh Neil my feet hurt from all that walking can you escort me to a ce to seat" she said innocently, fanning herself as she acted like a damsel in distress. The nobles assumed it was just a talk between the two so they ignored them and went back to what they were doing earlier. Neil however patted a nearby butler with a tray of champagne in his hand. "The Princess ims she has sore feet. Escort her somewhere she can take a rest" he ordered. The butler bowed, obeying the Prince''s''mand. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Your royal highness, follow me" "No" She swatted his hand away aggressively something a princess should not do. "I want Neil to escort me not a puny servant" While she was distracted on the butler, Neil slipped through the crowds disappearing from her sight. Drinking alone on the balcony, feeling the cool breeze brush against his skin as he watched the stars shoot across the dark sky was what Neil enjoyed doing right now. Away from the nosy, gossiping and self-absorbed aristocrats especially the Drakon''s princess brat, Bedelia. It was sigh of relief for him enjoying the pleasant moment to himself as he thought of what he was going to do with his sick little brother. He was enjoying his peace and quiet when suddenly something caught the corner of his eye. Shifting his gaze away and to the far figure in front of the carriage he saw a woman in a navy-blue dress, hunched down and clutching her head. He squinted his eyes to get a better vision of the person. There was the familiar silver white hair that only the water user''s are born and were only born in the kingdom of Isvand. The only person that ever had the hair colour in this kingdom was the former Duchess of Aureum. Marianna Lanchester. Realisation hit him like a stone hitting the back of his head. The figure was none other then Diana cies. "tch it''s just her" he stared at her in hatred. Neil knew what kind of woman Diana was. A shameless one in fact. So eager to have every prince under her feet because she was beauty. Gritting his teeth, Neil turned away from the horrid sight that made him gag and went back to staring at the night sky. ''Please make it stop'' the whimpering voice of Diana ringed in his ears. The wind had carried her whispers to his ears, an ability he had to hear from affair by just listening to the winds. ''I''m not a demon. I''m not cursed, I''m human just like you. so please stop'' her voice held fear. Neil gave her a side look. She looked pitiful standing there whimpering in fear. Giving in he leaped from the balcony, using his wind magic hended softly on the in grassy field as he made his way towards Diana. Chapter 6 - Legend Chapter 6 - Legend I looked down at my trembling palms. ''I should have nevere here. I was too caught up on annulling Diana''s engagement that I forgot about the actual party itself. If only Daisuke was here'' "Lady Diana is there something the matter. You look rather pale" there was cold but gentle tone that brought me back to reality. My instinct acted on its own. Grabbing him by the hand that was on my shoulder I twisted it then I shoulder. Too bad for him I was fast, preventing him to even react the slightest. Hended in a loud thud with dirt particles formed around him. "OOF!" The white haired man gasped for air from the shock of pain that ran through his back. I stepped back watching him scrunch his face in pain as he grovelled in difort, resting his palm on his back. "when did a nobledy have such reflexes?" Watching him in this pathetic state made me realise how low the ancient people''s pain tolerance are. "tch pathetic" a heartless tone escaped my lips. "You vile woman. How dare youy a hand on a prince" he snared, getting on his fours still holding his back like an old grandpa. Neil''s silver eyes red at me with hatred, his veins popping from his neck as he clenched his white teeth together. Nevertheless, it didn''t scare me. No one in fact can scare me except for God whom has the power to make me kneel before him. "those delicate hands of yours will be cut off for hurting the prince" I arched an eyebrow in admiration for his effort of trying to threaten me.''Does he really think threatening to cut my hands will make me tremble before him.?'' ''Oh, prince charming, I''ve gone through hell and back to be where I am now. So, don''t even think a lowly threat like that canpare to the things I''ve dealt with'' I red back at him with my icy blue eyespeting with is fierce re. We tended to send each other death res for a couple of seconds. I didn''t want to waste more time dealing with a idiotic prince so I broke off first. ''This is ridiculous'' . "What an eyesore" I span around and strolled back to the carriage. ''Forgot the annulment of my engagement, I''ll just send a letter tomorrow to make it up for it'' "Your bold enough to turn your back on me. The rumours weren''t lying when they stated how vile and disrespectful you really are. Even beauty can''t hide how crude and wicked someone really is" I looked at him from behind onest time. "Your right. Beauty can''t hide one''s true self it only covers the ugly scars that one hides" "don''t me me for the way I am, me the world for making me this way" I said coldly, watching how stunned his expression was before I stepped into the carriage. I ced my chin on my palm and smiled a devilish grin "Good night to you, your highness". The horses'' hooves hit the ground as it galloped away. ''Hope to never see you again'' I let my body fall on the huge queen-sized bed. What a softfortable mattress this is. Diana you might be just lucky to have a soft mattress to sleep on every night unlike my hard one back at headquarters. A sad sigh escaped my mouth. I miss my room back in my world. MyLED lights where I can change the colour to go with my mood, my anime posters stuck on the walls, my manga book shelves with hundreds of anime figures decorated and I would never forget my gamingputers that I would sit for hours ying video games on my spare time, especially Call of Duty. This world, this ce, this room, it would never rece my real home that is waiting for me. Just you wait world I''m going to find a way back. But the problem is, how? The only things I can think of that might help me return home or have any idea of how, is the Alphyrian Crystal, the legendary white and ck dragons or the guardian mage. In the novel the 4 were portrait as the most powerful object or beings to ever have lived. The crystal was the source of magic throughout thends of the 6 kingdoms providing them with magic. It is the energy that provided the beast men, elves, creatures and dragons their power to live. It all started a thousand years ago, a mighty king lived ruling his kingdom in peace and prosperity. Despite all that, humans, elves, beast men, and dragons lived in hatred. Wars between them always broke out. Dragons hid in their caves surrounded by their treasures and preventing themselves for getting caught into human and elves affairs while the elves fought to take back what belonged to their Gods. One faithful day, a mountain crumbled from beneath the earth, shaking the world beneath it. It was a day that marked history between the races and the tragedy that will never be forgotten. Monstrous beings came running down the mountain, with maces bigger than a boulder, axes sharp enough to cut down boulders with one swing. Orcs, is what the author wrote them of, possessing of dark magic that overpowered the light magic that thrived in Alphyria. They destroyed everything in their paths, massacring people and sucking the life out of the magical creatures that lived in the forests, turning their life forces into dark magic. They were written as horrid creatures, with teeth to crush bones, enormous hands that could crumble mountains. They had tall muscr bodies that even the strongest de couldn''t pierce through. They were unstoppable. The king wasn''t going to sit and watch his peaceful kingdom whose ancestors built go down. With no choice, he and the elvish king swore alliance with each other to take down the orcs. Even if they were alleys they still held bad blood between each other. He and the elvish king used their army to try and take down the orcs and to send them back to the mountains where they first came crawling out like flies, however their army were no match to the monstrous orcs. The king sought help from the dragons who hidden away from this war not wanting to take any part of this dull war. The Human King and Elvish King pleaded with the dragons, begging them to join or the world of Alphyria will go down in chaos. No life will thrive anymore if they take over. Coming with the terms,the legendary ck and white dragon only agreed if the king was going to surrender half his kingdom to the dragons and leave them in peace after. The Human king had no choice but to agree with the White and ck dragon who ruled over the dragon kinds. With all the living beings of Alphyria under the King''s order they went to war. It was a bloody war between the races and in the end they sent the orcs back to the mountain where they came from. To prevent the orcs from attacking again, the king suggested to use the crystal''s power to lock them up in their mountain. The elvish king refused to use it as it would bring darkness to thends if to be used. The Elvish king suggested that his people would guard the mountain tell yearse when they would find a way to permanently destroy them. The king however did not trust the words of an elf even though they fought side by side against the orcs he still wouldn''t let go of the years they were in war with them that they started in the begging of time. He wanted the orcs to be locked away from the world forever and never to set foot in the soils of Alphyria. Taking advantage of the weakened elves, the human king stole the crystal. Using its power he stored the orcs away in their mountain. However, for the price of using it''s magic the king and the crystal disappeared from the world and so did his kingdom with him. With that, the crystal cracked and darkness leaked out and so did magic that gave the human race the ability to use. The humannd was then divided into 5 kingdoms each one having an element to rule over. Aureum the kingdom of gold, with the magic source being Light and Dark. Drakon the kingdom of Dragons, with the magic source being fire. Isvand the kingdom of Winter, the magic source being water and ice. Terra the kingdom of forests, with the magic source being Earth. Ventus the kingdom of the sky, with the magic source being wind. To this day the crystal has been just a myth to everyone, no one knows where it is now or what happened. This is where the story begins. Ariana the prophecy child will go on an epic quest to find the cracking crystal before it breaks and the lock that held the orcs inside the mountain disappears, setting the orcs free once again. While she''s on this epic quest the five princes join her and their love for her progresses, however not all of them survive the dangerous quest. The first book was all about Diana bullying and tormenting Ariana, then to have the prophecy announced and the start of the adventure begins. This leads to the second book where she learns to Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. use her newly found light magic which only the royals of the Aureum could only be born with. Damon follows her making sure she is safe but reveals himself because the other love interest decided to tag along resulting him in envy. Through the middle of the second book, Edmond Silva the young prince of Terra gets eaten right after he gets rejected by Ariana. The author had to make his death that gruesome that even I admit have shed a little tear. The second prince to go down was Neil Vnt the crown prince of Ventus. He was ripped apart right in front of the useless Ariana who only stood their crying and begging the goblins to let him go. This scene pissed me off the most. Ariana did nothing, she didn''t even use her magic which was powerful enough to kill the goblins but decided to cry instead. I stopped reading for a couple of hours because I could not deal with her stupidity and na?¡¥ve thinking. The third prince that went down was Lykos Drakous the crown prince of Drakon. He was stabbed in the heart by Damon because he thought that he touched her and of course Ariana did nothing and revealed it right after when Lykos died. For **** sake Ariana how dumber can you get. Your mouth doesn''t need fucking magic to open it. The fourth one that went down was Aspen Chiio the crown prince of Isvand. He died saving Ariana from the evil curse that was cursed upon her by the witch of the dark forest. He gave his life for her but in return he died and of course it all started again with Ariana''s stupidity. Ariana just pissed me off throughout the whole trilogy that I may have thrown the book a couple of times at my brother by ident. All their death would have prevented if she just had used her magic and brain. She just reminds me of Sakura from Naruto when she just stood their trembling in fear while Naruto and Sasuke fort Haku. I could try to embark on this quest with Ariana to find the crystal then use its power to go home but I have no mood to go on a lovey dovey adventure of the 6-sided love triangle that will trigger me or make me sick. That would be irritating to be around and don''t get me started with her dumb ideas. But I could try asking the dragons or the guardian mage. Even if they are said to be legends, in the book Ariana had witnessed their existence. A long sigh slipped through. I''ll think of my n tomorrow morning, right now I need to rest my aching mind. Daisuke this might take a while but hold on, your little sister is going to do whatever it takes toe back. I love you. Chapter 7 - Dream Chapter 7 - Dream Artemis looked around to see the familiar white room. ''Am I dreaming?'' She questioned herself as she scanned the area, expecting for the bright light to shine upon her and blind her eyes yet no light appeared. Instantly the smell of iron pierced her nose. Traumatised from thest time she sensed blood, Artemis jumped back swiftly scanning the ground for the rising blood and the hands to appear from the ground and drag her down however, no matter how long she waited there was nothing. She looked at her hands, after all the reason the crimson ocean build upst time was because of the dripping blood on her hands. Artemis panicked when her hands were stained in blood as droplets of blood sttered the white floors. She looked at the ground feeling that this time it''s going to happen but then again nothing except for the st patterned blood. A sigh of relief escaped her lips. "Guess God decided to go easy on me for now" "sniff sniff* *weep. Weep" she was interrupted by a weeping of a woman. Artemis span around, searching for the source of the cry but saw no one. She walked endlessly in the never-ending white room with the trail of blood following behind her, looking for the woman who was crying yet she could not spot her anywhere in this empty vast room of white. In a swift, a light blinded Artemis. She squeezed her eyes, using her hand to shelter out the light. She slowly widened her eyes making them adjusted by the bright light. She spotted an entrance at the far of the white room, shining a white rectangr light from it. Artemis was somehow attracted to the door, she had a feeling the door was calling to her, telling her to walk in. Her gut told her to walk in however her mind refused it, terrified of what might be waiting on the other side. But then again, her feet seemed to have a mind of its own and started to move towards the entrance. "*boohoo* *sniff sniff*" the crying was getting louder with each step towards the door. "I wonder who''s crying?" When she reached the door, Artemis stretched her hand to touch the light that shone out from the door. When her fingertips touched the light a hint of warmth ran up her skin. ''Does this door lead to outside'' she wondered, tilting her head in curiosity. she squinted her eyes to get a better look at the door but the light was vibrant and it burnt her eyes. Artemis quickly covered her eyes stepping back as if she was looking up at the giant ball of hotva in the sky. "****, it does lead to outside" she said with a low grunt. The weeping was louder out there, making her curiosity wonder through her head. She desperately wanted to know who was crying so goddamn loud. Without a second thought she shut her eyes tightly and jumped through the door. The was no sound when shended on the green lushes'' grass beneath her ck high heeled boots. The warm rays of the sun reflected against her skin warming the icy cool skin of Artemis. She slowly opened her eyes to see the breath-taking garden filled with dozens of beautiful flowers rowing from roses to blue hydrangea. There were green trees shaped as different animals like mingos, and horses. There was also a marble statue of a woman like the one of the Greek statues of ancient Greece. "It looks familiar. have I seen it somewhere before?" she tapped her chin, pondering over the thought but her mind remained nk. In frustration Artemis ruffled her long jet-ck hair, messing it a little. "Shit". "*wahahah*" the cry of the woman travelled in the wind that blew past Artemis. "Seriously please just shut up. Your crying is getting on my nerves" She growled. Artemis hated when people cried endlessly without a simple exnation especially kids that cried in public. She was always tempted to strangle the kid and drop kick it a hundred metres in the sky in front of the parents and walk away like she did the world a favour of getting rid a of another pest. Artemis strolled through the beautiful garden of endless flowers with her fingertips stroking against the petals as she walked leaving a trail of blood stains on the delicate petals. she stopped a few times to smell their fresh fragrance. Even if it was a dream, it felt so real. From the corner of her eyes she caught a figure in a white puffy dress sitting on the grass curled up like a ball crying in her arms with her long silver hair dancing in the gentle breeze. "*sniff sniff* *boohoo*" Artemis didn''t want to console the crying woman but again her feet moved for her, slowly approached the crying woman so she wouldn''t get startled. The woman slowly rose her head up and locked her familiar icy blue eyes with Artemis'' ruby blood eyes. Artemis had a feeling she seen her before. She felt like her presence was familiar to her but she was unable to remember where or when she seen her however Artemis sensed that the crying woman was someone she knew yet her mind was blocking her from remembering who. "a maid is*sniff* forbidden to *sniff* enter mother''s garden *sniff* without my *sniff sniff* permission" she said under her cracking and trembling voice. Artemis'' eye twitched from the sudden insult of the weeping woman. Crossing her hands and leaning her hips to the side she spoke "Use that god damn eyes of yours properly and tell me if I look like a maid" an irritated tone escaped her mouth. The woman''s icy blue eyes red at her for a second. The two stared at each with crackling of thunder running across each other''s eyes. Suddenly her eyes widened in realisation. "Your features." She pointed to Artemis'' face who rose an eyebrow. "I have never seen them before. Are you some sort of human mutant?" Artemis nose wrinkled, offended by her words about her. "Human mutant?" she echoed after the woman. "DO I LOOK LIKE I WAS THROWN INTO A LAB TO BE EXPERIMENTED ON UNTIL THEY MADE A NEW RACE OF HUMANS" Artemis through a fit startling the woman. Confusion was written all over the woman''s beautiful face that was now smudged with ck outliner. "H-how d-dare you talk to thedy of cies like that" the woman stood up stomping her feet. An angry cold chill came from the woman. Artemis arched her eyebrow observing how the woman tried to keep an angry expression while her body trembled lightly. Artemis narrowed her eyes at her. "Oh, and what are you going to do? Call your papa to arrest me" arching her hip to the left. The woman clenched her fist tightly until her knuckles went white and her face flushed red in fury but out of nowhere her eyes dropped and she tugged her hands. "No. Father won''t care about trivial matters like this" the voice that slipped through her lips showed of pain and sadness. Artemis suddenly felt a hint of guilt for saying what she said earlier but she shrugged it off. "In fact, father doesn''t care about me at all." She plopped back on the grass, hugging her legs hidden in her white dress that was stained with mud on the hems of the skirt. "He never liked me since the day I came to this world. He threw me in the cold mansion with my sick mother not caring about what we did or what happened to us." Artemis rose an eyebrow in disbelief. What kind of cruel father would abandon his sick wife and daughter like that. Her blood boiled at the thought of it and her killing instinct started to grow within her. "Do you want me to kill him for you" Artemis identally blurted it out not caring who heard. The woman looked at her off guard and puzzled by the sudden bold words Artemis spoke so carelessly. "No" those eyes turned into a wistful look again as it looked down at her feet. "Why?" Artemis crossed her hands, puzzled. "If my father was like that, I would have stabbed him in the heart for treating me and my mother like a pile of garbage" The woman lifted her head and stared at the ruby eyes before giggling softly and gracefully like noble woman. Artemis on the other was even more confused. "It''s because little sister and step mother would be upset and I don''t want to take their happiness away from them because of my selfish reasons" the woman smiled to herself as she yed with the yellow weed growing from the grass. "Ugh." she rolled her eyes. "Such a doormat. I''m going to kill him and set you free from this miserable life" Artemis turned her heels and stormed off towards the huge mansion. The woman shot up from her spot. "Wait!" the woman grasped her hand but yelped when she saw the blood. Artemis looked at her wet palms covered in blood. She totally forgot about that. "W-why are y-your hands s-stained w-with b-blood?" the silver haired woman stepped back, trembling in fear. "Are you an assassin sent by father to kill me?" tears started to form in the corner of hers, staggering back a little. "W-what? What no!" The woman rxed a little but she kept her guard up. "But I am an assassin, that I can agree with" Artemis sighed shuffling her hair leaving a trace of blood. Artemis nced down at her hands that wasn''t her colour but red "cursed with the blood of others stained on my hands for the rest of my life" No matter how many times she tries to avoid it, her choices would haunt her for the rest of her days until herst breath. Diana showed pity for the mysterious woman standing in front of her with most alien looking attire she had ever seen and with features so unordinary however something about her made her at ease. Even with blood stained hands and a cold personality the woman seemed like she had suffered a lot through her life just like she has. Diana tared a piece of white cloth from her skirt and walked towards the woman. She flinched, stepping back reaching her hand behind her. "it''s ok. I just want to wipe off the blood" Artemis gave her a face palmed look. "Are you deaf or something because I clearly stated that I''m cursed with these blood-stained hands" The woman smiled warmly. "It''s never a bad idea to try" Artemis rolled her eyes. This woman was just stupid and annoying. The woman stretched her hand out and gently held her hand then to softly stroked it clean. Artemis'' eyes widened in surprise when the blood started to soak in the white cloth, clearing her hands from the red liquid revealing the light pink palm. "see" the woman looked into red ruby eyes suddenly so mesmerised by the glittering of the red orbs that was focused on her hands. "Noment there" Artemis pulled her hand away unaware that woman was staring at her. Artemis looked at her confused, she turned her gaze away then back at her. "Could you stop staring me. Your giving me the total creeps" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "u-uh sorry" she blushed from embarrassment. "it''s just your eyes are very pretty" she ced a lock of her silver hair behind one ear. Artemis looked at her in superstition, narrowing her eyes at the woman. "Thanks, I guess" she wiped her hand down her ck top. "So, tell me why were you crying?" Artemis crossed her hands. The woman looked down at her fiddling feet which she kicked the ground. "When I feel, Ie here to cry out my problems" her voice was rather shy and reserved like she was embarrassed. "You sure you don''t want me to assassinate your whole family especially your so-called father" Artemis brought back the suggestion just in case the woman had changed her mind. "No" she may have looked like she didn''t want it however Artemis sensed she wanted her to kill them. She is an assassin and she dealt with a whole lot of people simr to her. "it''s my fianc?? crown prince". Artemis rose an eyebrow. ''So, it''s love. Huh. Tch love. Always has to be love. Love is just a waste of time and space with nothing but hate and betrayal as a result'' Artemis gritted her teeth hating the word love as it reminded her of Itami and his betrayal. "Do you want me to kill him and spike his head then hang it on his castle for the whole world to see it. Would that satisfy youdy?" "NO!" "Then what?" Artemis felt impatient with the slow minded woman who was wasting her time with her slow talk and decision making. She was hesitant. "it doesn''t matter. I''m useless anyway" she sat back down. "yes you actually really are" Artemis agreed not caring if the woman felt hurt by the honesty of her. Artemis sighed and turned around to where she came from and started walking back. If the woman didn''t want her to kill her family then there was no reason her to stay any longer. "C-can...c-can you save me" Artemis stopped in her tracks and span around to see the woman crying again but this time her tears was not crystal blue but blood red. "Save you from what?" Artemis stepped back. The flowers around her started to wither away turning into a dry brown shrivelled up flower. The sky became a blood red and the grass started to cken. Artemis stepped back in horror remembering the bony hands. "Diana" she unintentionally blurted it out. Diana turned her head as a crack of bone was heard. Artemis yelped back seeing how Diana''s beautiful face was now shrewd and horrid like a corpse. Instead of her icy blue eyes the pupils and iris was white. Her skin was a light tint of grey with her dry lips hued of blue. Her face was covered in blood as it dripped down her forehead. She looked like a dead corpse bride. A low raspy voice spoke from those dry blue eyes. "My death". Artemis let out an ear piercing scream. "Mydy, Mydy" Artemis shot up from her bed, brows dripping with cold sweat and her body felt hot as if she was boiled alive. "Mydy it was just a nightmare". Artemis looked straight into those fake brown eyes of Lilly. She let out an angry huff because the first thing she sees in the morning are those eyes of hers. Artemis swatted her hand away, startling Lilly in confusion. "Get me a cup of water please" she ordered. Lilly was stunned, standing there and staring at her master with her shocked and bewildered expression. "Don''t make me ask twice Lilly" Artemis hissed, shooting a re frightening the meak brown haired maid. "Yes, mydy" She bowed, quickly walking off. Artemis ced a hand on her pounding head, feeling how hot the skin was. "what the hell was that all about?" she mumbled. Those dead eyes still vivid in her memory. She looked to the side where the ss doors of the balcony was reflecting the sun light in. "I need some air" she swung her legs out of her nket and bed then to stumbled her way to the balcony. When she opened the door, a light morning breeze brushed past her enlightening her. She inhaled the sudden fresh air making her forget the horrid dead face of Diana. "It was a just a nightmare" she mumbled to herself. "Oddly I can''t remember what the dream was about" she scratched her head trying to remember what she talked with Diana while she walked to the gates of the balcony then to lean on it. She nced at the garden below her balcony. Looking at it now, it didn''t catch her breath like in her dream, it just reminded her of the withering flowers from her dreamst night. Instantly her eyes saw a carriage from affair entering the golden gates of the duke''s mansion. It looked so luxurious with golden parts all around, marble like doors and white horses attached it leading it closer and closer. Artemis icy blues eyes saw the g that flowed upon the carriage. A golden phoenix. A smirk crossed her face, realising who it was. "Looks like the prince decided to show up. Good. Saves me the time of writing the letter." She leaned on her palm. "Diana watch how I annul your engagement with your Prince charming." Chapter 8 - Annulment Chapter 8 - Annulment I stood in pure disgust of how many ugly dresses thaty on the bed for me to choose from. I pinched the bridge of my nose. Diana your taste in gowns is so bad that even Kim Kardashian left the chat. "Mydy, his highness is waiting for your arrival" Ste said. I rolled my eyes at her dumb statement. ''No shit sherlock. It''s not like he came here to annual my engagement or something'' I nced back the pile of dresses waiting for me to choose. In second thoughts I should probably send a letter then meet the prince face to face while wearing one of these balloon gowns. I already had trouble walking in thest dress before. I looked like a disabled penguin walking in that thing if it is even a dress. ''God, how do these ancientdies walk in these tight overbearing dresses without falling? I don''t even want to get started on the tight corset'' I sighed. "**** this shit I''m going with this muffin dress" "Darling why don''t you y us the new melody you have been working on while we wait on your sister''s arrival" Ariana was flustered by her mother''s sudden words. She stole a quick nce from the prince who gazed at her back in curiosity, his jet-ck hair styled in a spiky mess making him look like a bad boy, he wore navy blue tuxedo suit to match with his fierce golden eyes. Ariana blushed shyly, hiding her face from the sudden embarrassment. Ariana fiddled with the hem of her green sleeve. "M-mother I''m still in need of practice" she said shyly. "It surely doesn''t matter whether your ying is greater than the goddess Celia or worse than a child''s y" The prince said coldly, his golden eyes locking eyes with her green orbs. "But whether you can y with the flow of your heart that matters" A hint of hope enlightens her beating heart, his words may have been cold but with the right words it could melt anyone''s heart. Ariana smiled sweetly at him. "Thank you, your highness very much for your words of encouragement" Damon was stunned by her sweet smile he quickly looked away before he showed any warm emotions to the family. He cleared his throat. "It''s a pleasure" Alice and Marcus gave each other victorious looks. They did it. Diana''s engagement was going to be annulled and their daughter has warmed up to the prince. Soon Ariana will be the next empress of Aureum. Ariana stood up and walked towards the grand piano that stood in front of the room. She ttened the back of her gown before she took a sit on the cushioned stool. Ariana stole another nce at the handsome man that sat across the room with his leg crossed over his other leg and sat there staring at her coldly waiting for her to start. Ariana took a deep breath calming her racing her heart before she started to y. With a push of a white and ck key a sweet melody rung out. She fastened her pace ying the melody of the song she choreographed. The beautiful sounds of the piano echoed the room creating a soothing atmosphere. Ariana yed to her heart content ignoring the pleasing of her parents and the surprised prince which she was trying to impress with her piano skills, something Ariana spent years learning to do as a noble With thest key pressed and the sound of the melody faded a sudden slow p was heard. Everyone looked at each other to see who was pping yet none were. They turned their heads to see Diana standing in the doorway pping slowly, her face was expressionless. "Well, well. My sister ys quite well" she said coldly strolling her way to the couch without greeting the prince or her parents. The sight of her half sister made her whole body freeze not from surprise but from Diana''s cold and dominating aura, it wasn''t like the same aura that Diana used to possess towards her. "I see his Highness the crown Prince Damon hase for a visit today" She sat down at the end of the room far away from them, her leg crossed and her head resting on the side of her knuckles with a sinister grin across her face like she had an evil n up her sleeve. Damon stared at her expressionless, observing her strange and rude manner towards them. She hadn''t bothered to greet them a good morning and neither did Diana sit next to her beloved fianc?? and start to spout nonsense to the prince, clinging herself to him like a lost baby duck. "I must apologise that I was unable to attend your sweet little birthday party" she battered her eyes, Damon shot a killer re assuming she would tremble but she didn''t instead Diana shot the same icy cold re at him. Those eyes didn''t hold the eyes of admire towards him but hatred and disgust. Marcus saw this disrespectful behaviour and shot up from his sit. Fuming with anger he yelled at her "Diana cies apologise to his royal highness immediately". Artemis stared at him in disbelief. Who was he to tell her what to do? "Sit back down Duke I have nothing to apologise for" she said calmly fiddling with the almond nail of hers before shooting a re at him. They were a loud gasping from Alice and Ariana. Everyone was speechless even the cold prince himself. "You dare speak to your father like that youngdy" Alice hissed, mming her fan on her palm. Artemis yawned, stretching her hands in the air. Alice mouth twitched at the disrespecting from her step daughter. "You must be joking Alice to call him my father" she ced a hand over the couch letting it rest. Alice gripped her fan in anger. Never has Diana called her Alice, she would call her duchess ordy Alice but never Alice. She would cower away when her father was in presence, and she would have the sweetest and fake smile to charm the prince yet here she was acting like she owned the ce with an arrogant aura leaking from her. "DIANA" Duke yelled startling poor Ariana whose face was white as snow. "You dare call her that, She is my wife and your duchess" Artemis wasn''t startled by his sudden yell, she only looked side to side like she always did in situations like this. "She is nothing but amoner you found on the street." She shuffled her silver locks "Don''tpare a slut to the former duchess of Aureum" She crossed her hands and waited for the reactions. Ariana gasped and Alice dropped her fan, her mouth wide open in horror. The duke himself face turned red like a tomato. "How dare you call my wife a slut!" Artemis ignored the duke and shifted her attention to Damon who stared at her bewildered and speechless. He had no words to back the family neither did he seem like it was his ce to interfere. "You came here to annual the engagement I presume" Diana said interrupting the duke who was about to say something. The duke, duchess and Damon were dumbfounded by the sudden words Diana spoke. Damon himself was more puzzled of her calm persona when he expected her to cry. Ariana sat on the stool quietly witnessing the events that was appearing in front of her. Her hands tightly gripping her skirt and trying to calm herself fromshing out her sister who dared to call her mother a slut. Artemis stared at the stupefied prince and looked at him impatiently "Your highness is that why you came here" Artemis called out for him who was mind was not on earth but somewhere else. He shifted his golden eyes to Diana who was waiting impatiently for his answer. He stood up adjusting his navy-blue jacket totally shrugging off the sudden rude behaviour her earlier . "Diana cies, I Crown Prince Damon Aurum of Aureum dere the annulment of our engagement" Artemis let out a sigh of relief . ''Finally, the words I have been dying to hear from you since the day I came into this novel''. She cried inside. She stood up, patting down her skirt and then standing firmly locking her eyes with the prince making sure he understands her determination and honesty. "I, Diana cies of Aureum ept your wishes, your highness" she ced her hand on her heart gesturing she was being truthful. Ariana and Alice gasped at her sudden eptance of the annulment. Damon and Marcus stared at her speechless. They thought she would have disagreed and thrown a tantrum nevertheless she was calm and seemed like she waited for this for so long. Damon inhaled. "Diana, I hope you don''t go back on your word. If this may ur, I will single handedly punish you for going back on your word" his cold domineering tone made Artemis scrunch her face in disgust. ''I never met someone as cunning and cocky as you.'' Artemis clenched her fists. ''Do you think I will return to you crying and begging you take me back. Your mistaken you son of a bitch.'' "No need to worry your highness I will keep my word as you will keep yours but please do not regret your decision in the future because I''m not unfinished work that you cane back to whenever you All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. like" Artemis refused to bow at his presence. Damon arched his thin sharp eyebrow up with a slight grin. "Diana your bold to assume I would return back" Artemis wanted to gag at his cockiness while looking at him like he was stupid. "You think too highly of yourself." she saidzily. "You should start looking yourself in the mirror you might need it to find your lost ego". A dark purple glow surrounded Damon, he held out a hand and a dark purple ball sparking lightning formed in the midst of his palm. Everyone was frightened even his guards that stood behind him stepped back however Artemis stood firmly without any fear. She dealt with hundreds of bullets and explosions fired at her, a cage full of tigers, torture, missions so dangerous she nearly lost her life and God''s wrath and this puny scene didn''t scare her at all. "You dare to speak to a prince like that, do you wish death upon you" his hissed, golden eyes darting at her. "I went through hell and back to be where I am now. Your threats are nothing but child''s words" she said inzily manner. Marcus shed his hand, pointing a finger at her with a distasteful look in his eyes "You despicable woman. I knew you were a devil the day you came to this world. Guards arrest her and take her to the cold dungeons." he ordered the cies knights. "Don''t let her see daylight until she learns her mistakes" The guards shuffled their way towards Diana and as they were about to grab hold of her, she nced at them with an icy cold re strucking them to freeze in fear. "I like to see you weaklings try" She smirked and cracked her knuckles. Artemis was ready to beat them to a palt. "She''s just a weak woman, grab her." Artemis shifted her gaze towards Marcus "I may be a woman but don''t underestimate me, Marcus. You don''t know who I am? Or what I have been through" Marcus clenched his teeth and growled at her. "Don''t to speak to me so boldly wench. I am the duke and I hold more power than you ever think. Guards arrest her" Ariana trembled in fear with tears flowing down her cheeks. "Shhh, darling its ok your mothers got you" Alice hugged her terrified daughter, stroking her brown hair to assure her she was safe in her arms. Artemis swatted the hands of the guards. "From this day on, I, Diana cies shall be no more." she swatted her hand. "From today I am Diana who belongs to no house and by the end of the week you shall never see me roaming this awful and foul mansion" Chapter 9 - Money Chapter 9 - Money A tall handsome man sat behind his desk in hisrge office staring down at his paperwork unfocused on what he was reading. His long slender fingers tangled in his jet-ck hair while his piercing golden eyes scanned the inky words over and over again but could not get what he was reading. "tch" he mmed the paper on his desk in frustration. His thoughts were all over the ce. First, it''s the dark magic that has been leaking around his kingdom, still haven''t found a way to stop them and now it was Diana''s unusual behaviour this morning. The Diana this morning was not the arrogantdy he used to know who she always clung to him begging for his attention. The aura that surrounded was nothing but cold and bitterness towards him and her parents. She showed no respect and her manners weren''t like adies which she should have been taught since young age. Though her reaction and behaviour towards the engagement which she spend years desperately trying to keep it alive and make it work between them even if it was just a political marriage was shocking, he nearly choked at her response. Damon had thought she would refuse his request, flipping the table in anger and crying her eyes out and pleading for him to reconsider but she did no such thing and epted it nonchntly while looking into his eyes that held determination and hatred ''When did that bitch have the guts to stare at me like she did with those hideous eyes of hers''. It was like she woke up one morning and became a whole different person. Nevertheless, staring at a crown prince like that would have had her eyes burned out but he let her go because she agreed with the annulment and punishing would have gone too far. But what dumbfounded him the most, is to how she knew the reason to why he came. A long-frustrated sigh escaped his lips. "What has the world be" he pinched the top of his nose. *Knock Knock* A sudden knock came from therge double doors that was in the far back of the room. "You have permission to enter" he answered coldly while staring at the door with wolf like eyes. The door creaked open and a young man with eyes of green and hair brown like the trunk of a tree, popped his head in. His beaming eyes spotted Damon sitting in the far corner, the same cold demonic aura surrounded him yet this time it was 2 times the coldness. "Seems like the prince of Aureum is not feeling very happy today." he said with a teasing manner "Has the annulment of Diana taken a toll?" Edmond mocked, walking in like he owned the ce. "Edmond I wouldn''t go there unless you have a death wish" he shot a few daggering eyes at the young prince who smiled awkwardly with a sweat drop down his forehead while he shuffled the back of his brown messy hair. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Hahah. Let me guess she flipped the table, threw a couple of fits before bursting into tears and ruining your good-looking suit with her smudged and snotty face" Damon would have sighed as in yes but that is not how it ured. "That would have been the case however the unexpected behaviour of Diana is what got me baffled" "Would you care to exin to your trusty old pal" he bowed, teasing the irritated prince across the room. Damon narrowed his eyes at him. "Why is it that you havee here?" Damon dodged his question. Edmond scratched his head in thought. "I might have forgotten my reason ofing here". The crown prince rubbed his temples in disappointment at the forgetful young prince of Terra. Sometimes he wondered why he had ced him as second inmand for the ck spades. Maybe his decision wasn''t such a great decision after all. "Has that small brain of yours decided to take a vacation or does it need me to bash it into a pile of goo so it can start too corporate again". "I remember, I remember" he waved his hands nervously, terrified of the idea. "We have report from the night spades". Damon shot up from his seat and his expression became serious. "Tell me" "Where does Diana hide her stash of money?" I pinched my chin, roaming around the room as I rummaged through the ces that Diana might have hid her money. I searched under the bed but could not find a chest. I looked behind the portrait but did not see a vault. I searched through her cupboard but still could not find box or a chest holding valuable gold or notes or whatever this ancient world uses for money. ''You may have been a stupid, na?¡¥ve, and a dumbass bitch but you really are a great hider'' I crouched down and peeped my head under the vanity desk but my luck, there wasn''t any box of money anywhere. I groaned in frustration, plopping myself on the floor and crossing my hands like a pouting child. "Diana you''re just making my life harder as it already it is" I mumbled as my brows twitched in annoyance. I mmed my fist on my palm remembering who might know where Diana hides her money. "Maybe Ste or Lilly might have a clue on where Diana''s money is" I raced to the bell that was lying on the bed side table. I ran like my life depended on it just for a stupid stack of money but I need that stupid stack of money. Yet it was a stupid mistake. My feet got caught under the rug and I tripped, it felt like the world stopped and my fall slowed down in slow motion letting me watch in 4K how I face palmed the floor. BANG Iy face t on the floor like an idiot. As a no.1 assassin this is just embarrassing, so d none of my especially Daisuke. That brother of mine would have reminded me every day of my embarrassment fall. Daisuke peeked his head from the doorway, he narrowed his eyes at me. "Sister, you eat that donut, you will be one. A round, big donut with a giant hole in the middle and you will roll through the street squishing people in your way as you roll your way to Krispy Kreme''s for another chocte covered donut" My donut was an inch away from my mouth as I red at my older brother who was smiling at me cheekily. "You don''t get yourself a girlfriend, you will be a miserable, wrinkly old man and no one will love you then. Ever!" "Who needs love when you got this" he had hint of fire in his eyes when he revealed his phone in the air like he was waiting for thunder to struck down on it and make it some powerful weapon. I rose my eyebrow in disbelief "Your hopeless" "Pffft Daisuke you hopeless being. You better have found me a sister-inw before I return or I will destroy that mighty phone of yours" I mumbled to myself. That brother of mines is never good at talking with girls. He could just smile at them sweetly and they would fall head over heels in love but then he will make it awkward right after. ''don''t worry Daisuke. When I return home, I''ll look for you a loving wife since your useless at finding one. I will make sure you two will end up happy forever and have adorable kids running around. She''s going to be someones loyal, trustworthy, beautiful and smart woman who will never leave you for another unlike Itami'' Chapter 10 - Broke Chapter 10 - Broke Tapping the quill on my cheek, I observed my attire designed on the paper. The drawing on the paper is my traveling attire for the journey. Clothes that I could hide behind and walk freely without tripping over ace on my quest for home. My design was based on the traditional Japanese Kimono with a mix of modern attire and here I am pondering over the fact if the skirt is to long or just the right size. I rubbed my temples in frustration . ''How did mum do this without going crazy?''. *Knock Knock* The sudden knock at the door disrupted my thoughts. ''Please be Lilly. Please be Lilly and Diana''s money'' I prayed silently to God. With the samezy and cold manner I answered "Come in" Lilly walked in Diana''s room with a small brown chest in her hands. It was rather small but big enough to keep thousands of gold coins inside. "Mydy, you requested for your money" she bowed her head in respect. ''YESSSS'' I could just jump up and celebrate in victory but that would be weird and awkward with Lilly standing by the door way. ''MUHAHAH. God has decided to be on my side today'' "Yeah, leave it on the table" I gestured my hand to ce the chest away. Lilly bowed once more and scurried her way to the centre of the room, cing the heavy chest of money on the wooden coffee table. "Is there anything else you request mydy?" She asked with the same annoying sweet voice of hers. "Call me a professional tailor. I want him to be here today and noter." I ordered. "As you wish Lady Diana" "Now your dismissed. Go away" I shooed her away before she decided to piss me off with her fake ttering words again. Lilly bowed and left closing the door behind her with a slight click. I''m using Diana''s money to buy the essentials I need for the road ahead of me. I''m technically stealing it but Diana isn''t here and she can''t do anything about it. I plopped myself on the couch in front of the coffee table. I looked at the oak wooden chest lying in front of me urging me to open it. I trailed my fingers through the wooden carvings on the lid. It was a beautiful swirl pattern with golden vines bolted to the sides to make the chest look more attracting. Slowly opening the lid, I was ready to witness the gold inside it. My heart was racing, why was it racing? I''m not dismantling a bomb or anything just opening a god damn chest filled with money. "Calm down Artemis, everything is fine" My heart dropped when I saw what was inside the FUCKING EMPTY CHEST. I mmed my hands on the table angrily. "Where the **** is my money?" my eye twitched from anger. Did Diana decide to waste all her money to her liking knowing I was going to inhabit her body and use for myself? Instantly the door flew open startling me from my angry moment. "Who dares enter my ro-"I span around and was caught off guard by a cold man standing by the door giving me a heartless re. ''Shit. What the **** does this old fart want'' "What is it that you came here" I crossed my hands arching an eyebrow as I scanned him. "I came here to speak to you" Duke''s heartless amber eyes stared right through me. His manner right now was calm but it revealed a few signs of frustration yet I knew something was off with his behaviour. "Well why don''t you sit" I gestured him to take a seat in front of me. The duke stood firmly ring at me searching for any sign of danger. "Stand there and tire your legs for all I care" I sat back on the couch and ced my hand on top of the tufted upholstery, rxing my head on the crest rail. "Tch, you have no proper manners" he hissed. "me yourself for not giving me proper lessons" I shot back. His lips twirled with disgust as he clenched his fists. "Speak or leave, I don''t have time for you to shoot me hatred stares across the room" Duke clicked his tongue in annoyance again as he came and sat on the couch across me. He looked rather handsome for a middle-aged man. Blonde hair slicked back, amber eyes, a few wrinkles under his eyes but other then that he had a strong jawline. He must have been a handsome devil for Mariana to have fallen in love with him. An idiot woman I must say so myself. "Your behaviour with the crown prince would have cost us our heads" he hissed. "Not my problem" I examined my nails. "You wench this isn''t a game to be fooling around". "I know" I saidzily, resting my chin on my palm. "What has gotten into. You have been acting odd these past 2 days." "What makes you say that. You never pay attention to me so how would you know I''m acting rather odd" I shot back with a re. He opened his mouth to say something but closed with a click of his tongue. ''Huh, got you there bitch. You wouldn''t know since your to caught up with you other family to know what kind of life or person she lived as''. "Your lucky he let you go" he said angrily at me. His beady amber eyes staring at me like I''m a pest. "I know. I was there" His eye twitched from my response and his face was bing more angrier than before. "The duchess also forgives you for the rude behaviour you pulled at her" he added calming himself down but his face still held that furious expression. "Did I ask for her forgiveness?" I rose an eyebrow. The duke clenched his teeth in anger. "I don''t like this personality of yours." the duke growled; his face became red in anger. "Don''t confuse my personality with my attitude. My personality is who I am, my attitude depends on who you are" I exined gesturing my hands to him. Marcus shot daggering eyes at me, his face bing redder, his teeth clenched even harder and my words made him speechless. He wasn''t able to say anything back. ''I''m so good at making people bite their tongues'' I mentally patted my shoulder. "I have a favour to ask you duke before I leave" I should ask him my desire just in case I don''t get a chance like this in the future. "That''s what I''m here to discuss with you Diana" he interrupted me. I saw a drop of sweat fall down his brow. His eyes showed nothing but anxiousness instead of the cold and hatred eyes towards Diana like earlier. ''What is this old geezer nning now?'' "I can''t let you leave this mansion" he blurted it out. My eyes widened in state of shock. ''What? What does he mean I can''t leave?'' "I don''t know what kind of ns your up to but you''re forbidden to leave this house hold" he shot a stern look at me hinting that if I dare to leave, he will kill me. I red but ring my nostrils in pure anger. "I''m leaving whether you like it or not". "And where do you n to go in this state of yours. You don''t know how to defend yourself out there, you don''t know how to use magic properly and you''re nning to live out there with human traffickers, rapists and beasts." "at least I will have a better life there then here" I said, clenching my fists preventing myself from punching his face and disabling it. "If you leave, I will be the talk of the town. Rumours will spread and the cies household will be tarnished" he rose up in fury. ''Does this guy think I''m stupid or something, does he realise I know what his real motive is?'' "You mean if the duke and duchess of Isvand find out that you kicked out their grandchild they will Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. dere war with you then the emperor of Aureum would me you for the trouble you caused and he will banish you from the kingdom as punishment" I corrected him as I watched the colour drain from his face. "Smart girl. I guess you already are aware of that" his voice trembled a little. "Get a recement or something." I suggested. "You bitch don''t act smart with me. This is matter of life and death here. If you leave, everyone here would be in danger." "I doubt that the crown prince will allow that" I crossed my hands. "What?". "Do you think I''m blind." He stared at me in confusion. "I saw the way she looks at him and the way he looks at her." poor Diana had to watch the man she loved the most slip through her fingers. "I know the crown prince loves Ariana, just like you nned. Your giving Ariana away to the crown prince to save your asses in the future" "Huh, sharp eye like your pathetic mother." He smirked. My expression changed into disbelief. ''What is he spouting out now?'' "She knew I was in affair with Alice but never spoke out about it" he sat down grinning like he just won. I titled my head in confusion. ''Is he trying to get me angry by ndering Diana''s mother? It''s not like I care anyway. It''s not my mother and I never knew her so I don''t have any feelings towards Mariana'' He continued to nder Mariana''s name while I was dazed in my own thoughts. ''Maybe I could use this as my advantage. Make him pay for everything I do as an agreement to stay and when I''m done using him to prepare for my departure, I will just sneak out don''t forgot to get a few gold coins from him of course''. Sometimes I love the way I think of ns. "I agree" I blurted it out interrupting him half way through hisments about Mariana. "Pardon?" "I agree to stay in this mansion, only of you agree with a few terms" Chapter 11 - A secret between you and me Chapter 11 - A secret between you and me Getting the Duke to agree with my request was the best decision I madeing here. Making him pay for everything I do here will save me lots of money. I smirked down at my reflection from the glittering gold coins Marcus gave me as contribute to staying here. Picking up one of the gold coins, I fiddled it across my knuckles back and forward. "Poor duke. Hasn''t he learnt to never trust anyone''s words so carelessly especially from a former assassin" *Knock Knock* I dropped the gold coin back into the chest and closed it shut with a m. "You have permission to enter" I answered the door from across the room. The decorated door opened with a creak. "Lady Diana the tailor you requested has arrived" Ste replied. "Bring him in" "Yes, mydy" Ste bowed her head before going back. A middle-aged man walked in, his hair was slicked back with a few strands of visible grey hair on his brown hair. He bowed in courtesy when heid eyes with me. "Good day to mydy. You have requested my for my presence" his rusty voice greeted me. "Yes, I have. Ste, prepare us some tea please" Imanded ste. Ste was stunned at my "Mydy there is no need" the tailor said waving his hand nervously. "A guest should be weed shouldn''t they Mr Charles" I remember him in the story. He was a famous tailor in the whole Kingdom of Aureum. He was the Royals personal tailor but he worked for other Aristocrats for extra money. His store held the finest clothes fordies and men yet that doesn''t say he liked Diana very much because of hermanding and rude manner towards him. Nevertheless, he always made her gowns out of kindness because she was Mariana''s daughter. "Take a seat. Mr Charles" I gestured him to sit down while I took a seat. He looked hesitantly like he was terrified with Diana''s strange behaviour. I don''t me him, Diana never treated her guest with respect any way. He slowly made his way to the centre of the room, cing his bag on the floor he sat across me. "You see, I have a few requests I want to make." I started out. He stared at me patiently, his hands were trembling while sweat was forming across his brow. "No need to be nervous Mr Charles, I''m not making you do something illegal. I just need you to make me an attire I have designed for you" I said. A long sigh of relief escaped his lips. ''What was this old man think I was going to make him to do. Pour Itching powder in Ariana''s dresses?'' "I want you to make it for me and deliver it to me by this week. Noter" I slid across the paper with my design. He picked it up and examined it. "Such remarkable but peculiar design of clothing" he mumbled. I rose an eyebrow, proud that my work is being appreciated by a tailor. "Thank you, Mr Charles" I said with a charming smile. His eyes widened in shock before his cheeks went pink of embarrassment. "I-it''s a p-pleasure" he stuttered. "Please don''t tell anyone about this." I instructed. I can''t let Diana''s father know about this or he will defiantly know I fooled him. I saw his face became serious. "If that is what you wish mydy". "After you made it, burn the design and don''t reveal it to anyone." I stated. He nodded. "Before my maidse act like you came here to size me for new dresses. I don''t need them to know" He nodded in approval again. ''This guy is being too easy right now, giving me bad vibes'' I took out a pouch filled with gold. "My father has paid you but I''m paying extra for the secret" I threw him the pouch and he caught. "You do as I say and maybe I can reward you handsomely." I cracked my finger a habit I do when I win. "Oh, and before I forget" I took an envelope slip from the table beside me and slid it across the table. "Pass this to a cksmith and tell him this a request from Lady Diana." I ced another pouch of gold on the table. "For the cksmith" "Mydy what are intending to do with all this?" he asked curiously eyeing me suspiciously. I stared into his brown eyes. "Don''t worry I''m not intending on killing anyone. I''m a weak nobledy anyway. I just need to weapons to defend myself when I''m out there" Mr Charles face calmed a little. "Why must you defend yourself when you''re living here?" "I''m leaving to find myself a home I could live peacefully. Maybe a little cottage in the woods away from society or something" I lied. "I see" he didn''t say anything after. "Remember Mr Charles this is a secret between the both of us. Don''t utter a word to anyone" I shot a few daggering eyes at him making sure he gets my threat. He gulped. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Y-yes" he panicked. "It was nice working with you Mr Charles" I stood up and put my hand out for a hand shake. Mr Charles stared at confusion. I waited like an idiot before he shook my hand in confusion. I forgot ancient noble women don''t shake hands with other men or women in the matter of fact. ''**** my inner modern self'' I cursed myself. *Knock Knock* "Permission to enter" I answered. Lilly and Ste walked in with a trolley full of sweet and a pot a couple of tea cups. My n was going perfectly well than I thought. -Ariana P.O.V- "~" I hummed a lovely tune while brushing my locks of brown hair. Today was a great day for me. No. the best day that ever happened to me actually,st night was. My cheeks went red as I remembered dancing gracefully across the ballroom with the prince. His tall muscr body waltzing me through the ball room gracefully as all the jealous eyes of the noble golden eyes looking into my eyes without ncing away not once while we danced wishing this moment would not end. "EEEEE" I squealed in joy. It''s sad to know that Diana was not there to witness it, oh I wish I had seen that humiliated bitchy face. Her beautiful innocent and loveable younger sister dancing with her fianc?? oops I mean ex-fianc??. "Hmph bitch that''s what you get for going against me." I grinned at myself from the reflection. "Just you wait I will get everything you ever wished you had. The prince, family and a kingdom." I cackled. "Just imagine me. Empress Ariana wife of Emperor Damon" I blushed even more. Things are going great. I plopped on my bed. ''I just love my life'' "I could just imagine the wedding, our life and...Kids" that slipped from my mouth. ''WAIT KIDS'' the thought of his ***** body on me, making love with me appeared in my mind. My face became red as a tomato. "Ariana you must not think of such things. You''re a nobledy not a shameful woman who fantasies her future husband in bed" I smacked some sense into me. *Knock knock* "Come in" I answered sweetly. In came Ste and Lilly bowing their heads as they entered my room. "Mydy" they both greeted in sync. "Anything I need to know about Diana" I said with a grin. I have been getting full detail about Diana for about as long as I can remember. Her plots, evil ns and everything else from these two lovely maids. That''s how I have schemed my way through of acting out as the innocent child of the cies. "Yes, there is" Ste answered politely. "Tell me" I looked like a puppy begging for treats. The two maids looked at each other, their faces showed of worry. "Well, what is it?" I said impatiently. I don''t have all day; I need to go to the pce and see the prince. "Thesest two days Diana has been acting kind of odd" Lilly stared out. "I have noticed that" I tapped my chin remembering this morning''s encounter andst night''s absence. "And the ugly dress she was supposed to wearst night she changed it." My eyes widened at Ste''s statement. ''What does she mean changed it?'' "It was actually the most beautiful design I had everid eyes on even though it was rather odd looking" Ste said with sparkles in her eyes. ''Her dress was the most beautiful dress you had everid eyes on? Was it even better than mines? I must have that dress no matter what the cost'' "I also eavesdropped on the conversation between the tailor and Diana however I was able to get a few details" "What did they talk about" I asked. Was she nning of making a new dress? if she was, I need to muck it up again and I can''t let her change it again. "She said something about leaving the estate and living in some cottage in the forest" I but my nail. ''She''s leaving? No, she can''t if she does then how will look more innocent in front of the prince" things are getting serious. Diana never thought of leaving. Who would want to leave and live in disgusting dirty small cottage with a bunch of dirty rats? "Isn''t that wonderful. You have the prince all to yourself without her interfering" Lilly excitedly cheered. ''Wait Lilly has a point. Who cares whether I look good in front of the prince because of Diana? The prince already loves or he would have never danced with me. I could send an assassin to get rid of her for good so she will nevere back'' "Does father know about this?" I asked. "Yes, he knows that Diana is leaving however he forbid her to." ''What no! this is ruining everything'' "Apparently she seems to be going behind his back." Ste spoke hesitantly. I grinned. "Prepare me a gown" I ordered. "Yes" they both bowed before rushing to the closet. ''It seems I must meet my dear older sister and have a little chat'' Chapter 12 - Accidents may happen Chapter 12 - idents may happen I stood in front of the huge oak wooden doors of the library. Thanks to Diana''s memories that I upied when reincarnating into her body , I was able to direct myself to the library. "To be able to navigate through this world and understands its dangers, the library is the best ce to apply that sort of knowledge" I reminded myself once again. I opened the huge doors and a loud creaking escaped as it bounced off the walls which probably startled everyone in the whole mansion. ''Damn. How old are these doors? At least oil them once or twice'' Stepping inside the library, I was greeted by the old smell of paper. I took a breath in, inhaling the fresh papery air of the library. ''The only thing in this world that can keep me from going insane'' Books is an excellent source of information in ancient worlds especially since there is no google. Lazy people''s new generation of trusty but sometimes backstabbing friend. I strolled through the old but breathtaking library of the cies mansion. ''If this is how a library in medieval mansion looks like I wonder what it will look in the pce? Would it bigger than this one?'' I walked to a section and admired the ancient looking books. ''Beautiful'' Trailing my index finger across the spines of the books, I scanned them searching for the ones I need. One book in particr caught my interest. The spine read ''Monsters of Myth''. ''I must be in the nonfiction section of the library'' I slid the book from its shelf and examined it thoroughly, tracing my fingers across the title and the sides. I always liked the way ancient books looked, the style and its hard looking covers. Instantly my senses warned me of an approaching person. I heard its footsteps getting louder and louder. I readied myself in case of an attack but my mind told me it''s probably a maid or a librarian. "Mydy-" a book was seen colliding with the old man''s forehead with a bang knocking him out cold. I stood there staring at what I just did to the poor old man. "oops" was all that escaped my mouth. ''I guess my assassin instinct haven''t left me at all.'' I scratched my chin with my index finger. I took a big step towards him. Then another. I stood with my hands behind my back beside the old geezer on the floor with a red mark on his head. I poked his waist with the tip of my shoe. "psst. psst you dead?". He didn''t answer. ''Did I just kill an old man with a book?'' I was shocked myself because I had never killed an old librarian with a book. ''Who cares, he was old anyways. He was going to die sooner orter''. I looked down at him at again, hey unconscious with his mouth wide open and eyes shut tightly. "I need to make it look like an ident". Pinching my chin as I thought of a scenario that will make it look like he died idently then me killing him. ''Hmmm. Huh'' light bulb. I slid out a few books and ced them on the ground. Some were open, some were closed and some were open faced down. "There." I dusted off my hands. "Now it will look like he was grabbing a book from the top shelf but a whole pile of book decided to kill him". ''You know what they always say. idents may happen in the workce'' ''I''m such a genius'' I flicked my silver hair before stepping over the crime scene like it wasn''t me who just murdered him with a throw of my book. "Now time to do what I came here for" -Ariana P.O.V- "she''s not in her room. Lady Ariana" Ste spoke while her head was looking down at the floor. "Where did that bitch decide to run off now" I mumbled under my breath so the two low life maids don''t hear my sudden foul mouth. "Mydy did you say something" Lilly spoke with a concerned tone. "I simply said where she might be. Do you have any idea where she might head to?" I faked a sweet smile. ''Oh, how I hate wasting my precious smile on these low life peasants'' Lilly and Ste gave each other passing gazes. "She might be inte Duchess Garden" Ste answered. "Please don''t speak about the Lady Mariana as duchess." I warned them. ''no one is duchess except for my mother and my mother only. No slut or ***** like Mariana can be duchess'' that disgusting smile of hers appeared in my head. ''Oh, how wish I could rip that smile off her'' "Sorry mydy I won''t repeat my mistake again" Ste bowed. "Well then. Shall we go to Mariana''s Garden" -Neil P.O.V- "Your royal highness, there is only a bruise no fractured spine or bones to be felt" a middle-aged man spoke with his headid low, his sses slowing falling off his nose. Neil clenched his fist, hating himself for letting that wench leave like that right after she flung him over her shoulder like it was nothing. Her fast reflexes for just a weak looking nobledy shook him. He thanked the Gods no one saw him or they would have spread some nasty rumours. "Your highness would be ok if you told me of how this sudden injury happened" the physician said with curiosity. Neil looked at him with his cold distant silver eyes. "I tripped and fell while walking down the steps of the that bastard of a castlest night" he lied while he rubbed his sore back. The physician could read his face that he was lying but only shrugged it off as he was in no ce to reveal his lie. He didn''t know why he was covering up for that criminal who dared toy a hand on a prince, the future emperor of Ventus even if he hated that idea. He clenched his jaw in frustration and humiliation from getting beaten by a girl, not just any girl but a spoil, tantrum throwing bitch like Diana cies. She should be in prison or worse getting her hands chopped off by now but no, he let her go but why. ''don''t me me for the way I am, me the world for making the person I am today'' her sharp, cold words echoed through his head, her distant icy re towards him appeared in his mind. Her eyes reflected nothing but betrayal from the world that brought her here. Was this the reason to why he let her go? Because she was thrown from the world and into darkness? He shrugged the thought away. ''Whatever it was. Next time I see her, I will punish her'' "I see. Please be careful your highness. We don''t want anything happening to you" the middle-aged physician lifted his sses up while he spoke his words. "You are the heir to the throne to the empire of Ventus" he wagged his quill in the air. "tch" Neil clicked his tongue in annoyance. He hated the idea of taking over a kingdom he wished he did not lead. Neil despised the fact he was older and had to take responsibility of the Empire of Ventus right after his father''s passing or until he decides to retire and hand over the throne. He just wanted to live peacefully without a whole load of responsibility thrown at him. Neil dreamed of writing stories, learning about the wonders of the world with no human interaction but instead he was born into a royal family as the oldest. "How is my little brother? Is he feeling better?" Neil questioned the royal physician. He stopped writing; his expression saddening as the thought of the young prince''s illness came to his mind. He didn''t know how to tell the crown prince of the young prince''s time left in this world. How sad he would be to lose his younger brother who he adored so much. "Y-your H-highness" he had trouble speaking. What would he say to him? that he wasn''t a physician at all for failing to find a cure at all? or would he kill him for failing to cure the young prince''s mysterious illness? "Speak. Carlos" Neil sharp tone pierced through him. "H-he...I''m still trying to find what the mysterious illness cure and what it is but I have reached nothing." Carlos spoke with his head down. Neil expression darkened but softened. What was he supposed to do or say to the physician? No other physician or healers in the whole Ventus were able to figure out the illness of his bloating stomach that All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. took hold of Benjamin 3 months ago or heal it. It was so sudden; they were training and suddenly he started to throw up. He was just healthy and happy a minute ago so why? Why was he sick all of a sudden? "He won''t be able to live past the night of the rising sun". Neil''s whole world crashed to the bottom with just those few words that escaped Carlos'' mouth. Tears started to build up in the corner of silver glittering eyes, stinging and burning his eyes. The night of the rising sun wasn''t until 4 weeks'' time. He didn''t have long to survive. "Get out" Neilmanded. "b-bu-" he was cut off by a loud scream. "I SAID GET OUT!" Carlos bowed quickly and rushed to the door leaving the crying prince to himself. Neil let his tears run down, he let himself cry as his heart ached for failing his little brother. "Please. If any gods here me my plead. Please. Please save my brother" Chapter 13 - Maps Chapter 13 - Maps I traced my index finger on the map I found in the geography isle containing books about Alphyria''s geography. The whole 6 kingdoms were on it. Aureum was in the middle. Obviously. After all, it is the strongest and mightiest out of the 5 human empires. Ventus being in the far top of the map on top of the Aureum empire, surrounded by mountains and guarded by what looked like tornadoes. Isvand was at the bottom of the map, upying most of the lowernd for itself and its seas and it looked like it was covered by mostly by ice. ''No shit. Isvand is Danish word for ice water.'' Terra was the empire on the east side of the map upied mostly by desert and forests, the Drakon Empire was on the west side, mostly surrounded by volcanoes due to thends being once owned by dragons but ever since of the 7th Emperor of the Drakon empire 600 years ago Dragons have been under human rule and used as beings to worth a human''s power. Each of these empires'' borders have some sort of magic, natural disaster or creature guarding the kingdom of Aureum is the biggest empire with the borders lining around, shaping like a disabled circle, meanwhile on the far-right side of the map was a huge ind separating itself from the rest of the world except for the twonds from the corners connecting tonds of Alphyria. Yet itsbelled as cursed forests. Thisnd must be where the Elvish king lives. The Isle of Dryadales. Land of the elves. ''Seriously author, what is up with these Latin words?''. ording to the novel, they isted themselves from the human world not wanting to take any part in their life or anything in that matter. What the author actually meant was that the elves hated the humans after their betrayal of going behind their kings back and using the crystal. ''I know how that feels'' "I definitely need this map if I''m going to navigate myself through this world" I mumbled to myself as I scanned the map and spotted a few disturbing things. ''But that''s not the least of my problem''. I havepletely forgotten what lurks in this world. Unlike my world where normal animals lived in forests, mountains, etc for example tigers, bears, wolves and so on. This world contained monsters. Mythical monsters if you know what I''m saying and with this weak body, I defiantly, 100% don''t have enough stamina and strength like my old body to take them down. ''God you could have at least let me remain in my own original body''. That''s another goal I must add to my already cramped list. Exercise and train this god damn fragile body of Diana''s. ''But in a week!'' I sighed in frustration, rubbing my temples. "I guess I must train while I''m on the road". "Ouch! what in the gods name happened" I flinched at the sudden voice that echoed in the library. ''Has the old man risen from the dead already? Shit. This old geezer better not snitch on me'' "Mydy Diana are still in here" the old man''s surprising gentle voice was heard from the sudden echo of the library. ''Should I answer him or ignore him and run away before he sees me'' I pondered over my thoughts while the sounds of footsteps could be heard. ''It''s not like I''m guilty of throwing the book at his face out of pure instinct it''s just because I have no mood to talk to people right now.'' I scratched my cheek with my index finger. "Mydy Diana there you are" I was startled and my instinct acted on its own again. This time he dodged the flying book by shielding it off with another book of his own. "Don''t startle me" I huffed angrily. He looked rather pale; his sses were wonky as if it was going to slip down his nose. His green orbs studied me fearfully like I was going to throw another book. I was going to if he didn''t **** off and leave me alone right now. "I''m sorry mydy Diana" he bowed politely yet something with his bow didn''t look like the usual fake polite bows Ste and Lily did every time they saw me. It looked genuine and meaningful. I don''t know who this guy is and he was never mentioned in the book except for a couple of times when Ariana entered however his name was never said except for librarian yet there was never a mention of how he acted towards Diana. So, I don''t have a clue whether he is on Ariana side or just some random guy with a kind heart. ''Meh. I''m not going to dwell on it. I''m leaving in 6 days anyway'' "Lady Diana it''s a surprise seeing you here in the library" he said a little shocked. I eyed him up and down in disbelief, the olden day clothing of rich people, brown slicked hair with a few visible grey hair, little facial hair and his now wrinkled face on his forehead and under his eyes. Something about his presence is already pissing me off. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He smiled awkwardly at me revealing a few yellow stained teeth. "I never thought you woulde here". ''Yet I just did'' "I apologise for throwing that book at you earlier" I bowed like any respectful Japanese would do as an apology, a habit from back home. He nervously waved his hands. "Mydy please don''t apologise for such trivial things to lowlymoner like me. Please raise your head" I rose my head and saw how embarrassed he was. Ancient people are all weirdos, I''m only apologising for throwing the book. It seems like statues are highly respected here. ''God I can''t wait to go home.'' "May I ask what business you haveing to the library" he asked with a little curiosity in his voice yet it sounded a little terrified. Eyeing how he fiddled with the book in his hand nervously, guess he is terrified of Diana as well. A long sigh escaped my lips. "It has got nothing to do with you but since you asked, I''m only studying about my homnd a little." The lies never stop and I assume it never will. "I see" his body rxed a little and he stopped fiddling with the book. ''Ancient people really are terrified of people with power or money. I can''t me them though; they have the power to do whatever they want to them and they can''t do anything about it and there are no police officers to stop them'' He studied me and then averted his eyes to the books on the desk. "Mydy, that map you got there is a 3-century old map, it''s not a reliable source to use anymore" he pointed his long bony finger towards the map in front of me. my eye twitched, pissed at myself for looking at a map that was going to lead me astray. I feel so stupid and embarrassed right now. I pinched the bridge of my nose in frustration. ''The time that I need google maps I don''t have it. I hate the ancient world, it''s already such a pain to live without the necessity things not being near you 24/7. How the **** do these people live?'' "Thank you for telling me." I trailed my fingers through my silver hair. "Now do you mind telling me where I could find a map with the present ces on it" I smiled holding trying to hold my frustration in before I burnt this library to the ground with its books and librarian with it. "Yes, mydy as you wish. I will be back with the map" he bowed again and turned around scurrying away to get me the map I asked for. I stared at his back stupefied. ''Did he hear a word I say or is he just stupid? I clearly stated where ''I'' could find a map not him. What a bunch of weirdos. Who cares anyways, at least his doing something useful for me saves me the trouble for looking for one''. I looked down at the piled-up books and scrolls. ''I need to study everything around here to nts, herbs I could eat or use for medical, the animals that live around the parts after all I''m in a different world with different things but how am I supposed to remember all of them all at once''. I rubbed my chin, thinking of a way I could store information then hurting my brain trying memorise everything. Suddenly a thought rushed through my head as I mmed my fist on my palm. ''A journal would be useful for taking notes for me to use while I''m on the road just in case I forget. Maybe information about nts, animals, ces to stop by for a rest''. I mmed my palm on my forehead. "I should have asked him to get a journal and pen or quill or whatever these people call it". ''Why does my brain suddenly process so slowly all of a sudden. Damn could it be because of the time traveling. Is God that afraid of my intelligent mind that he decided to scrape it a little. ****'' I don''t how this old librarian was able to get the map so quickly but he came back with a scroll in hand, he looked rather excited to my likings. "I brought you the map you requested mydy" he rolled out the map on top of the other map in front of me. "Thank you" "I-it''s m-my pleasure mydy" he stuttered his thanks. I looked down at him, rising an eyebrow, ''this guy was rather bashful.'' "Tell me sir..." I waited for his response. He adjusted his sses and cleared his throat. "Just call me Michael, Lady Diana" he bowed his head. "~sure~" I averted my eyes from his not wanting to make eye contact. "Anyway" changing the subject. "Tell me Michael which is the safest route to the kingdom of Drakon" I asked. I must not let anything slip or else I will be caught. My escape from here must be kept secret. "Why do you ask. Are you nning to move there?" "No. I have business over there that I must attend to" I half told him the truth. ''Why do people in this world have to be so nosy. Like why would you care I want to go to Drakon?'' "well the safest route to take is to go through the valley of Vrede but that would be 3 weeks walk or 2 week carriage ride unless you fly there by riding the carriage Pegasus'' which will take 4 days unless your taking breaks, once you reach the end of the valley you then head west to the town of Amare there you could get dragon to ride you to the gates of Ignis" he exined while I was trying to wrap my head around the idea of a carriage being pulled by Pegasus. FUCKING PEGASUS! they even have flying horses here and dragons couldn''t get any better. Great. Where could I buy one. I could just fly my way around Alphyria then walk in this fucking weak as body and kill myself from exhaustion before I even get to take one step out of the Kingdom of Aureum. "Mydy is there anything else you would like to ask?" he looked at me with those green eyes of his. "Can I take this map with me for further studies" I asked him. He looked at me stunned but quickly shook it away and answered my question "Y-yes you may" "Thank you, Michael. But before I forget can, do you mind getting me nk journal where I can write" I told him. He rubbed in his chin in deep thought. "Yes, I may have a spare journal lying around." I don''t know why but this guy might be just helpful. ''Thank you, God for not letting this guy be an enemy of Diana'' I was crying in the inside. "Please wait for me" he bowed again and walked off to wherever he was going off to. I watching as he disappeared in the overshadowing book shelves of the library. "Yes" I quietly celebrated my victory. I''m only a few steps away from getting out of this hell hole of mansion and returning home. ''My dear older brother, wait for my return. Your little sister is doing everything in her power to return back to your side.'' Chapter 14 - Chicken Sandwich Chapter 14 - Chicken Sandwich -5 hourster- I stepped out of the library with a loud yawn. I spent so long at the library reading and writing that my hand is swollen from writing, my back is already sore and my butt is numb from sitting so much, don''t get me started on my brain, it''s already fried. Just thinking about it is giving me a headache. I just want to plop on the bigfy bed and sleep till morning. I looked out the giant arched window. The orange hue filled the blue sky and the sun was already a semi-circle on the far horizon. ''The sun is already setting. Geez how long have I spent in the library'' I nced down at my journal with my new found information. "Oh whatever at least I got every information I needed. That''s one thing crossed off my list" I stretched my arms, yawning. *Rumble Rumble* My stomach was rumbling from emptiness. I was too caught up in writing and reading that I forgot to eat something. Reminds me of back when I was studying for my doctor''s degree. I didn''t sleep a wink neither ate until I finished. ''What times they were''. ''I''m going to go to the kitchen and make something for myself to eat after all the kitchen staff aren''t nice when making Diana''s food. They give me the crappiest food they could make.'' Poor Diana had to eat in and nd food for years unable to say anything about it because no one cared not even her father, step mother or sister. No wonder her body is so weak and fragile. I feel like I could snap a bone or something just by walking a few steps. ''Well time to make myself something to eat.'' I strolled through the humongous hall way with a te of chicken sandwich I whipped up in the kitchen. Those fucking kitchen staff were so stubborn and annoying, they wouldn''t let me make anything because they already made me something to eat. They just wanted me to eat the crap they carelessly made for me. I was pissed that I bent the chef''s hand and told him if he was going to stop me from cooking, I will break every bone of his body if he didn''t move out of my way while watching him squirm in pain begging me to let go. I guess my hunger got to me that I threatened to hurt a guy. ''Never mess with a hungry assassin or you will be it''s prey'' even my brother never got in my way when it came to food. He finally agreed and let me do my thing. It was odd though, while I was cooking, they watched from the corner curiously, some even drooled at the smell of fried chicken. I may have kind of felt bad at my rude temper that I made everyone a slice to enjoy before leaving to my room. Once I arrived to my room, I realised a peculiar air around me. There was lighting from Diana''s room which was odd because no one was supposed to be in her without permission unless they were cleaning but who in their right mind would clean in the middle of the night? I ced my ear behind the door and listened to hear any sounds of walking or talking. "Mydy Ariana it''s dark, shall we return to your chambers for the night and return in the morning" it was the familiar fake sweet voice of Lilly and wait did she say Ariana. My eye twitched. ''Why the **** is that useless bitch in Diana''s room especially at the time I want to enjoy my meal peacefully'' "Lilly is right let''s retire for the night and continue in the morning" Ste agreed. ''Yes. Go back to the hole you came from, you useless child. I don''t want you here while I''m eating. It would just be awkward but in general I don''t want you near me at all. I already have enough troubles Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. with your father I don''t need you to add more on my te'' "No, I will wait for her toeback" she stubbornly answered. I nearly dropped my te at her sudden words. ''Da **** you just say. Not leaving. Bitch I don''t want you in my room. Get out'' "Even if I have to wait all night" she said. I just stood there, blinking the stupidity of her words away. ''Fine, stay there all night for all I care. I won''t being at all. I''ll just go eat this somewhere else'' I walked away from the door silently without making a noise while I stepped, something I learnt as an assassin. I found a spare room in the west side of the mansion and ate my sandwich there while rereading what I written in my journal. I written down the nts that I should avoid surprisingly they were some which were from my world while a few were made up nts the author made up for this world. The creatures here were odd as well. The author must have had some imagination to create all these creatures for just one story. Then there were the routes I could take; some were safe but took a while to travel through but better to be safe than sorry. I written the viges I could stay in that weren''t dangerous and locations I should avoid like the town of Terris. The ce where most human trafficking takes ce. When I finished my sandwich and filled up my stomach, I plopped myself on the bed. My eyelids were very heavy and wanted to close letting the darkness consume me. All that reading and writing got me exhausted. I''m not even bothered to change or take a bath right now. I just want to sleep on thisfy bed. I closed my eyes letting myself fall into sleep mode. ''Good night God. Please let my day tomorrow be peaceful as it was like todays except for the part Marcus ruined a quatre of my day but at least I got what I wanted'' Chapter 15 - Dragons Chapter 15 - Dragons My peaceful slumber was interrupted by the chirping of morning birds. I buried my head under my pillow hoping to block out the noisy birds from outside. "Daisuke shut those birds up please" I unconsciously called out for my big brother. There was no answer from my brother making me a little worried. I rose my head from the pillow and turned my head in the direction of the door. My heart ached when the realisation of waking up in a novel was not a dream but reality. "So, it wasn''t a dream after all" I yawned, rubbing my eyes to fully wake me up. I nced around the fancy decorated medieval room and remembered the events fromst night. ''I wonder if Ariana is still in Diana''s room'' I slid my legs out from the nket and got off the big bed, I walked towards the bathroom to wash myself up. I finished washing up and slid under the same dress asst night since there were no clothes, I was unable to find in the wardrobe that suited my taste. I made sure the room I used was left like how I entered. Opening the door, I took onest nce at the cleanroom before taking off with my journal in my hand. I strolled through the huge corridor passing by dozens of maids and butlers paying them no mind as they bowed their heads respectfully, disgust hidden under their bows. Finally reaching Diana''s room and listened carefully for any sign of life in the room. I heard nothing and their presence didn''t linger which meant she had already leftst night. ''I guess all about having to stay all night was just you bbering nonsense'' I rolled my eyes at the stupid conversation between the maids and Ariana I eavesdropped onst night. I turned the doorknob with a click, I entered the room like I owned the ce which I kind of did since whatever''s Diana is technically mine even though I''m inhabiting her body and stealing everything she owns to selfishly find my way home but it''s not like she''s here to stop me. I wasn''t surprised to see Ste and Lily dusting off the shelves and patting down the bed. They quickly paused what they were doing when I stepped in, dropping to a bow, they greeted me a good morning. "My Lady, Diana where have you been all night? You got us worried sick of your unknown whereabouts" Ste''s voice showed concern and worry yet she still couldn''t fool me with her fake worried tone. I didn''t answer either looked her way, continuing to the reason I came back to Diana''s room and that''s to change my dress to something else considering the fact the dress nearly tripped me over a couple of times when walking to the library and Diana''s room yesterday and today. "Good morning to you both" I greeted them a morning as well but I was still cold towards them. "Please bring me a new dress for me to wear" I ordered. "As you wish mydy" they both lowered their heads with courtesy before making their way to the wardrobe in the far corner of the room. "I want the dress to be simple not over board with ribbons thank you" I told them from across the room where I was sitting on the bed. Even though I would look through the wardrobe myself, I''m in no mood to go through that vile wardrobe filled with hideous looking dresses that will unreliably over power my perfectly good sense in fashion. "Mydy would you prefer this" Lilly revealed me a pink dress that had a few ribbons and sequence on it. Looking at was revolting. I hate the colour pink; it reminds of me of Barbie having everything in her ''life in the dreamhouse. I shivered in a disgusted manner. ''I was close to walking into the ball dressed like Lady Gaga in the 18th century then to look like a muffindy now Barbie. I wouldn''t be surprised if I had to dress up like a Sexy Kim Kardashian who decided to change her whole wardrobe into a medieval era'' "Absolutely not" I huffed. Lily nodded in my response and hung the dress back whilst Ste took another dress out. "How about this one mydy" she hovered the dark green dress filled with dozens of sequences. It had a fewces and ribbons but it was the simplest one I''ve seen. ''Howe I didn''t see that yesterday?'' "That doesn''t belong to me" I spoke. "Lady Ariana came to your dormsst night to have a chat but you were not present. Lady Ariana fancied the dress you tailored for the Crown Prince''s ball so she borrowed it and reced it with this one. She told us to inform you about it" Lilly exined the situation to me. I rose an eyebrow at the sudden statement. I crossed my hands and gave them a watchful stare. ''Ariana fancied my tailored dress? Has this bitch been scavenging through Diana''s closet without my realisation? This isn''t the Ariana I read in the novel, yes, she may stick her nose in ces that should be kept out but she never goes through Diana''s personal belongings. Ever'' I like the fact she admired the dress I remade but borrowing it without my permission, that''s just crossing the line. I wasted precious time altering it to the way I like it and I never even got to wear it at a special asion. I sighed shaking my head. Why should I care about some lousy dress anyway? It''s not like I''m taking the dress with me. At least she left me a dress that I can wear that isn''t hideous. That I can thank Ariana for. "She can keep the dress for all I care" I gestured. Lilly and Ste gave each other questioned looks, they must have expected me to flip out and go on a rampage to her door yelling at her to give the dress back. I rolled my eyes at the thought of it and ignored the looks the two gave each other. "Just get a me a dress that reaches my ankles" I said, already lost my patience towards picking a dress out. Wearing Ariana''s dress is just making me feel uneasy and I feel like somethings unexpected is going to ur if I wear it. I don''t know what but I trust my gut feelings then my desire to walk out dressing like a normal medieval European nobledy then a big oversized frosty decorated cupcake. "Yes, mydy" "hmmm" I narrowed my eyes at the gold, Silver and copper coins stacked on the coffee table. I piled them in order of expenses for my journey through Alphyria. I need to be smart with my money or I might run out without even getting close to going home. The no.1 assassin of the 21st century was found sitting on the streets begging for money. I waved that scene away. I''ll make I don''t be poor by then. Copper coins is worth little out of the 3. With 100 copper coins being the equivalent of 1 silver and 100 silver which that is the equivalent of 1 gold coin. Gold coins are rare amongst the lower states of the Hierarchy with the Emperor having ess to gold through and through. What can I say, he is the emperor, he ought to be rich anyway. Looking at it now, I need transportation if I''m willing to go quicker but there are no cars or nes in this world. ''**** I hate ancient worlds'' It suddenly hit me. ''How can I be so forgetful?'' I pped my forehead. This world uses dragons to go to destinations oh and don''t forget the flying horses but dragons are to taming, riding and even breeding. Each empire has their own elemental dragons. Yet you just don''t randomly and go get a dragon, each breed is assigned for every status. Peasants if they have the money to, can buy a dragon yet can only receive a weak and small dragon which in Alphyria are called Parvus Dragons. They are the weakest and smallest dragons out of the five specious. The other 4 are, Mediocris Dragoning after the Parvus dragons. These dragons can be afforded by merchants or farmers or sometimes nobles however they are used forbour or training and even to breed and sell for extra money. Fortis dragons are only used by Knights. Ignis dragons are rode as traveling dragons like taxis if you ask me. Thest of all are Regius Dragons. These dragons are rare toe by and only respond to royal bloods or branches of the royal blood lines. Getting one to respond to you is not going to happen if you''re not of royal blood yet catching a wild one can give you a good amount of money to give a full life vacation if sold to the ck market. However, like my world where animals are treated harshly only for beauty, dragons are hunted and killed for their beautiful scales and organs which people say can cure any illness. Which is absurd. In my case it would be difficult to get a dragon since all the dragons Diana encountered rejected her thus making her aughing stock. ''Great. This has just made things even more difficult for me''. I don''t want get me started on Ariana. Nearly all the dragons in the stables wanted to be with her since the light magic residing in her attracted them. Her status grew which got the attention of the Dragon Prince. Lykos the crown prince of Drakon. That''s the prince I need to stay away from the most. He has nothing better to do then to be an arrogant cocky bastard with a foul mouth. He made Diana cry a few times and humiliated her as well. He will just make me lose my temper and I trust me he doesn''t want to see me loose my temper. It didn''t end well to thest person who pressed my buttons. Yet he was killed by Damon because of a misunderstanding. No pointing any fingers. **** you, Ariana. Marcus who was an excellent dragon rider in his time was very proud of Ariana. Diana was outraged, jealous of Ariana. She plotted revenge for the humiliation. Diana drugged the dragon she rode and trained to go crazy one day when Ariana was riding. Ariana nearly died but thanks to Lykos and his magic she was saved. No one found out who did it because Ariana forgave Diana before they even finished the investigation. I cried for the poor dragon that was being dragged into human mess. He just wanted to fly peacefully. To be honest I only started reading the trilogy because of the legends, mythology and the dragons in the book not the story itself but still a great book. *Rumble rumble* I ced my hand on my stomach. "I''m starving where is my breakfast". Lilly and Ste left to get my breakfast 30 minutes ago and still haven''t returned. They better not be trying to poison me; I''m not supposed to die until 3 months'' time. *Knock Knock* Speak of the devil. ''That must be my breakfast'' my stomach rumbled again. "Ok. Ok. Stomach be patient the food isn''t going to run away" I smacked it, silencing it. "You may enter" I answered the door. The door swung open with Lilly and Ste trailing in a trolley filled with my breakfast. ''Yes food. Glorious food'' I drooled at the sight of the food, I frowned when I realised the food that were served to Diana were always nd and distasteful. "****" I grumbled pinching the bridge of my nose. ''First the horrible treatment now the food. WHY THE FOOD?'' "I have been eating this crap for 2 days now" I uttered under my breath so they won''t hear me. "Mydy your breakfast" Ste said. "You may leave" I shooed them away so I can at least enjoy my meal peacefully even if it is horrible without there annoying presence. "Lady Diana. Lady Ariana has asked permission to see you for a chat" Lilly spoke. I rose an eyebrow. "Does she want another dress. She''s wee to have all the dresses in my wardrobe for all I care" "N-no. That is not the case mydy" Ste shook her head. ''I don''t have time for her toe here and have a heart-to-heart chat with me. It will just piss me off'' I scowled at the thought of her irritating gentle green eyes staring at me with a fake sweet smile. I don''t think I could keep myself from pping her. "Please tell her that I''m very busy and cannot talk to her right now" I waved them away.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "But mydy she said it''s very urgent" Lilly sounded determined which made me wonder. ''What could Ariana tell me that so important'' I looked at them suspiciously as I rose an eyebrow. I saw a hint of sweat form on Ste''s brow, she was looking down avoiding my eyes while she fiddled with her fingers but for Lilly, she stood firmly with her hands in front of her skirt, her aura imitated a person of undaunted. I sighed in defeat. "I''ll inform you when I''m free" "I will let Lady Ariana know." They bowed before shuffling their way back to wherever they came from. I looked over to the food thaty on the tray. It was disyed beautiful and the smell was rather appeasing, odd for nd food. I narrowed my eyes at it. ''Are they trying to poison me by poisoning my food and luring me to it by making it look appetising'' my eye twitched from annoyance. "They wouldn''t poison Diana. Would they?" I scratched my head in thought. I approached the trolley and inspected the food. I picked up a fork and started to poke the pancakes decorated with whip cream and berries which was kind of odd because they didn''t do it thest past two days I was here. ''But still, nothing out of the ordinary''. I have been checking my food these past two days. A habit as an assassin. Always check your surroundings, your belongings and your food. You never know what may kill you. I sliced a little piece of the pancake with one of the forks I chose on the trolley and ced it on my fork. I embraced myself for the horrid nd taste on my tongue as I shoved the fork in my mouth. The sweet taste of pancake melted in my mouth. My eyes widened in confusion. ''What did I just eat?'' it was the same old disgusting food from yesterday or the day before, it rather tasted like actual pancakes. I took another bite. The luscious taste of the pancake melted in my mouth again, the soft, sugary of the pancake on mouth made my eyes water in joy. "Thank you" I sped my hands in bliss. It seems like the chicken sandwich fromst night that I made to them paid off. Mother always told me that if I show just a little kindness I will be rewarded. ''Sweet soft pancakes are my reward for being kind to chef and staff in the kitchen and making them a chicken sandwich even though I threatened to break the chefs hand. Thank the lord'' Chapter 16 - Arianas Letter Chapter 16 - Ariana''s Letter ~Ariana''s POV~ The sight of the letter made me squeal in excitement. I lost count of how many times I reread the letter I wrote to the prince. I looked at my beautiful handwriting one time whilst reading it. ~"Unto his majesty the crown prince of Aureum, Damon Aurum, I hope your having a wonderful and a healthy evening. I''m writing you this letter to address your permission of my presence at the pce for a cup of tea with your highness and have an evening chat if your royal highness is not upied with pce work. Here''s a delightful poem that I hope will bring joy to your day. I heard a bird sing In the dark of December A magical thing And sweet to remember ''We are nearer to spring than we were in September'' I heard a bird sing in the dark of December Sincerely Lady Ariana of cies"~ I giggled in joy. This is just one step of getting the prince for fall for me. Just the two of us under the rays of sun drinking tea in the beautiful garden with the summer breeze brushing past us, then we would walk along the garden talking andughing. ''Oh, what a delightful time we will have'' I blushed at the memory of the dance again and his beautiful golden eyes, his gentle voice whispering in my ear at what a great dancer I was. I covered my eyes in the second-hand embarrassment. I could never forget the warm breath against my skin. *Knock Knock* I jumped, startled by the sudden knock at my door. "My Lady Ariana, it is I. Lilly" the voice behind the door said. "u-uh yes you have permission to enter" I answered. I crossed my fingers in hopes that Diana is willing to see me. I must talk to her for my uing ns. I smirked when the thought of Diana begging on her knees for mercy right after I marry the prince. Lily opens the door and walked in with courtesy bow like any maid should. She looked at me with glee and a smile perked on her face. "Diana instructed me to inform you that she is willing to have a chat with yourdy ship when she is free" I shot up from my seat. "Thank you, Lily," I said with a smile. This time it wasn''t fake but sincere, Diana''s maids are mine tomand and loyal to me and only me not Diana. Giving away Lily and Ste to Diana as birthday gifts to Diana was the best n, I hade up with 10 years ago. Lily''s eyes glimmered in joy. I wanted to gag at the horrid creature in front of me. ''Who does she think she is to smile at me like that''. I nced away and back at my letter onest time. I kissed it and slipped into the envelope then to stamp the cies crest on the hot wax to shut seal the envelope for good. "Lilly be a dear and take this letter to the postal magic directed to the Crown Prince" I stretched out my hand with the envelope in hand. She bowed before taking the envelope and leaving me in my room. ''I hope the prince epts mypany'' I curled my brown lock of hair with my index finger. "It would make me feel victorious if my dear older sister tagged along to watch how I still her love one away from her" I grinned. Even if she did agree with the annulment that doesn''t conclude that she has given up her love for him. It''s impossible to forget the love you hold dear in your heart in just one day. She probably is acting like she doesn''t love him anymore but my dear older sister has loved him since she was 4. Diana must have cried all day and al night in heartbreak. Wait I if I go to the pce and have tea with the prince rumours will spread that I''m a home wrecker that waited for the annulment so I can make my move. I will tarnish my name if I do. I bit my nail in worry. ''Tsk, if only I had been betrothed to him then Diana, things have been simpler. That bitch gets everything I want'' No. I could just invite her along. Then it won''t seem like I ruined it but instead I will look like I''m trying to help them get back together. It would make me look like a saint for trying to put a rtionship back together. If I do invite her along and she watches how Damon loves me, she will throw a huge fit which will conclude on her hurting me, then he will save me from her. Diana will be humiliated and all that big talk from yesterday would just make her look like aplete liar in front of his royal highness. The maids around would definitely gossip about this. ''That is an amazing n. Amazing n to get rid of Diana from his sight for good. Just a little gift from me before she leaves the mansion for good.'' I looked out the window, the big arched window reflecting the warm sunlight and into my room. ''I wonder how you''re going to live outside the mansion without any guards to protect you. You will be mocked wherever you go by the people.'' "hahah" I chuckled at my victory. "I hope you get kidnapped and sold as a ve" *Knock Knock* I turned my attention to the door. "You may enter" I answered. "My Lady Ariana. Lady Diana is here to see you" it was Ste''s voice and wait, is Diana outside waiting for me but Diana said she will announce when she will be free for me toe not her. ''Tch this bitch is such an arrogant liar'' "She is wee toe in" The door swung open and Ste walked with the Diana behind. I stood there stunned at her manner of posture. She didn''t walk like ady but like amoner. I clenched my fist and gritted my teeth silently. She didn''t even greet me when she came in, she strolled in like she owned the ce, I guess she still hasn''t changed after all. ''I wish I could just kick her''. I took a deep breath to calm myself down. ''I must remain ady at all time'' "Older sister" I bowed my head in respect yet the only response I got from her was. "Uhuh, good. To. See. You" while she raised an eyebrow and had her hands crossed to her chest, it looked like I was just wasting her time by inviting her here. Smiling like an elegantdy, I couldn''t help but let my eye twitch from irritation. She looked around, ncing at everything in the room like it was her first time here. I saw her lips twitch in disgust. ''hmph, still jealous of my room. Father would never dream for giving you the best room in the mansion''. She brushed past me and plopped herself on the couch and crossed her leg, her icy blue eyes locked with mine and something about those cold hatred eyes of hers sent shivers down my spine like never before. ''When did she learn to stare at me like that''. My hand started to tremble for no exnation. ''Why am I so suddenly frightened of her. She''s nothing but a weak useless daughter of the duke who has been abandoned'' "What urgent business do you want to discuss about" she didn''t even bother to sit like a nobledy should. ''She has no manners whatsoever. A peasant I should call her'' I''m so lucky I had taken lessons unlike Diana who ditched nearly every ss. I cleared my throat, ready to talk. "My dear sister, how are you feeling?" I started out. "Cut to the chase please" she said impatiently, crossing her hands and looking at me with a bored expression pestered on her face. ''Tch, I wish I can throw a book at her'' "And please don''t call me dear sister, its fake and it''s making me gag just listening to it" she picked her ear with her pinkie with the same bored but annoyed face. My heart nearly burst out of chest from horror. ''How did she know I was faking it? Diana always looked proudly, sticking her nose in the air whenever I called her that. So, what''s so different about now?'' "I-I see" I gripped thece of my red dress, trying to hold my anger within and keeping my cool. ''Remember the n, Ariana. Remember the reason we wanted to talk to her'' I reminded myself. "Well, where should I start." I pinched my chin and pondered over the thought of telling her about her departing the mansion or the invitation to tea with the prince. ''I should start with her leaving since I haven''t gotten a reply from his highness. Yes, I will start of with that'' When my eyes locked with hers again, this time she was observing me like wolf observing its prey before attacking. It frightened me a little. "I kno-" *Puff* A ball of light appeared in front of me cutting me off from my speech. It started to fade and a letter was seen floating in mid-air covered in the sparkles of the magic. It came falling down on my palm. My eyes widened in joy; the prince answered quickly then I thought. I knew he loves me to answer so desperately. I looked up at Diana so I could see her broken face but I was baffled to see she was calm and bored sitting across me with her hands crossed waiting for me to speak. "I''m sorry but may I open this letter. It''s very urgent" I spoke innocently battering my eyes so she could see my innocent expression. Her face scrunched up in disgusted before clicking her tongue at me and rolling her eyes. "Whatever just be quick" I dived in, ripping the wax of the envelope and sliding out the letter. My heart was pounding fast and I could feel my breath shortening. My hands were getting sweaty and cold from thought of the rejection. I was scared to read his answer. Unfolding the letter, I caught my name in his beautiful and neat handwriting. ''Please ept my visit'' ~''To thedy of cies, Ariana cies. I appreciate the lovely poem you written to me. It sounded beautiful but sadly I cannot hear it in person. To respond to your visit, I''m able to make time for you mydy toe for a visit. I will be waiting for your arrival. Sincerely Prince Damon Aurum~ My heart left my chest. ''I knew it. He will never reject my request''. I smiled sweetly at the letter. "Are you done reading" I lifted my eyes and saw her leaning against the chair with her chin on her palm. ''So undy like. No wonder the prince didn''t like you'' ''It doesn''t matter anyway because your going to regret being a bitch towards me these past years. I''m going to see that face turn pale when you see how the prince loves me.'' I totally forgot about the first talk and went ahead with the second n. I''m too excited. "Diana, his royal highness and I are having tea together today and I felt horrible to not invite you. So, I thought maybe you could-" "No I''m good" I was caught off guard of her rude interruption. I blinked in confusion. ''Did she refuse me without batting an eye'' "Sorry Ariana but I don''t have time to be the third wheeling get someone else to do the job." She stood up ttening the back of her dress. I was dumbfounded and speechless, I couldn''t speak like my throat was blocked by her sudden words. ''No. No she can''t refuse me. She has toe or else my n is ruined'' "If this is what you called me here for then you just wasted my precious time and yours" she walked off without looking back and changing her mind. I but my lower lip. ''I can''t let her leave. Think Ariana. What can I do to persuade her?'' what does she like? What does she felt threatened that I can ckmail her? no I can''t do that in front of the maids that would ruin my saint act.'' I was running out of time; she was already to the door. ''How fast are legs, I swore she was near my bed a second a go'' "Mydy, persuade her with money. I saw how desperate she was when counting herck of money" Ste suddenly whispered in my ear. My eyes widened. ''Yes, Diana loves money'' "Diana dear pleasee. I need you with me." I called out sympathetically. "Don''t care" she waved back. "Please, I need to request something to the prince but I can''t without you there supporting me" I begged with fake tears. "That''s your problem not mine" she opened the door. ''she''s so stubborn and rude. Diana would never reject me like the way she''s doing now. What''s going on here''. She already left the room and was All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. closing the door. "I will pay handsomely if you apany me" I finally said, praying she turns around. The door stopped by a little. The door creaked open again and Diana stepped back,ing in still face towards the door. "Did you say money" she spoke coldly. I smirked, so its money you like. ''Bingo'' ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -------------------- Hello my lovely Readers of mangatoon, I''m your loveable butzy author Yuki Okami and I just want to say hello. This is my second book I have wrote on Mangatoon and I hope you guys enjoy reading it and I will try to update as best I can but I can''t guarantee I will. English isn''t my firstnguage so please no hate I will try my best and I suck at describing things so bear with me. If there is any mistakes, loophole or something you''re confused about please don''t be shy toment and I will try my best to fix it. Also a shout out to ''little fire flower''. That is all I got to say so goodbye, stay safe and enjoy. Regards Yuki Chapter 17 - True Face Chapter 17 - True Face Ariana sat gracefully with her hands ovepping each other on herp. Her soft brown hair was styled in a crown with small pearl beads on her braids. Ariana had little makeup on to outshine her natural beauty, her plump pink lips was glittering from the lip gloss she applied beforehand. Her purple diamond filled dress was beautiful on her for something ancient. I mean she really outdone herself this time. Yet hidden within all that elegance was the revolting feeling towards me. Yep me, who seemingly picked out some random dress that didn''t fit for the asion and did her ponytail in a hurry. I was the equivalent of a troll that woke up one morning and decided to go meet the prince. It wasn''t entirely the reason to why she still looked at me that way, it was because I was leaning against the carriage wall with my legs spread across the seat and my hands crossed moping around as I cursed myself for agreeing toe along. It''s not my fault that the road ahead of us is bumpy and long that my butt cheeks is numb. I was notdy like, and I didn''t give a donkeys *** if Ariana didn''t like the way I presented myself. It''s not like I''m trying to impress anyone unlike some people. I eyed Ariana. She can jump off a cliff for all I care. I looked over to Ariana, she was trying her hardest to keep calm, I could tell by the way she was gritting her teeth quietly and her knuckles were white from gripping her dress to firmly. I ignored her irritated stares and minded my own business like I always. "I have never met someone with such poor and disrespectful manners" her voice hid disgust. I looked at her with a bored expression. "And I have never met someone so deceitful like you" I shot back. She mumbled a curse under her breath thinking I didn''t hear her, but I heard her well. I wish I could travel through time and stop my past self from agreeing to her. ''Money has taken over my brain''. \~shback\~ I was out from that horrid room. I nearly died by listening to her fake innocent voice. ''Who was she fooling anyway?'' I nearly shut the doorpletely when suddenly Ariana spoke. "I will pay handsomely if you apany me". What is Ariana nning to do that she''s so desperate for me toe. If I was her, I would go by myself to have tea with the prince then to have my sister who was the fianc?? toe along and make things so awkward. ''Yet Ariana is willing to pay me to apany her? how strange of her to do that. This is definitely not the Ariana I read''. I walked backwards, shutting the door with a m. Something with this Ariana is very fishy and it''s getting on my nerves. I crossed my hands over my chest and eyed her from top to bottom searching for any scheming intention. Ariana sat on the couch gracefully like any nobledy, she held an innocent face that would have fooled everyone in thinking she was Saintes but to me she didn''t look like one bit. This Ariana didn''t look innocent, or kind like in the story but sneaky double-dealing bitch. What is happening, why is the story suddenly like this. Don''t tell me this one of those Isekai where the protagonist was actually the viiness the whole time. I was baffled, I was lied to the whole time. My eye twitched in irritation. Just great, don''t tell me I have to deal with her schemes until I leave. ''She probably doesn''t want me toe along to tea but just want Diana to feel jealous that her sister and the prince are showing affection towards each other'' I wanted punch Ariana''s face and cripple it. It''s fine since she''s evil right? Right? "Ariana" I said coldly. She flinched a little but kept herposure, trying to keep her trembling her hands in check. "Yes" "What is that you really want" I hissed at her. She definitely is scheming something and I''m going to find out. She started to tear up surprising me. "Sister I''m worried about your health, you have been very peculiar royal highness, the man you love so much" she sniffed. Her personal maid Isabelleforted her while giving me a few death res. "Mydy cares about you and your health don''t you have anypassion." She hissed at me with her green eyes darting me hatred looks. I rolled my eyes. ''Sure, she does'' "It''s ok Isabelle. My sister is still having a hard time recovering from her shock yesterday." Ariana smiled innocently, her green eyes glittering from the tears. The maids around her blushed from her beauty while I stood there not even charmed by her hypocritical manner. Why am I the only one who''s being the realistic one here. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I would expose her now in front all her loyal maids, but I have no mood to neither do I have the time to get into drama. My n is simple avoid everyone and not to get involved. "Lady Diana why don''t you reconsider. It might be nice to leave the mansion for a while" Lilly whispered in my ear. "My answer is still no" I wasn''t going, and I don''t like being the third wheel. It''s so awkward and weird just sitting there and watching two love birds be so affection towards each other. No, I rather watch it on Kdrama, anime or read manga about it. Ariana looked a little desperate, and she tugged her dress biting her lower lip. "C-can everyone leave us alone" she said in a meek voice and trembling voice. Her green eyes was looking down at her shoes avoiding everyone confused faces even mine. ''What does she want to talk in private that even the maids can''t listen'' "B-but mydy-" "Please" she cut Isabelle''s sentence mid-way, as she begged with her innocent puppy eyes. I gagged. One by one the maids bowed as they left. Once the door shut Ariana''s eyes quickly averted to mines. Her innocent green eyes was reced by a cold and hatred re. ''WHAT THE **** AUTHOR. WHAT THE HELL DID YOU CREATE'' "I know you want to leave this mansion and father''s unaware of your actions" she smirked behind her hand. I froze in my ce, it felt like my whole body was hit by a giant boulder. ''How, how did she know?'' I clenched my fist. ''I thought I had made sure no one knew about my ns. Could the tailor back stabbed me or was it the librarian? Maybe the maids heard our conversation? Shit how did I let this happen.'' "If father knew, what will he say?" Ariana sipped on her tea gracefully, her aura reflected of one that has won. It pissed me off. Everything pissed me off. "Who told you?" I demanded. I need to know who. "Have you forgotten everything that happens in the mansion reaches my ears. I own this ce, Diana. Everything you do I know". I gritted my teeth in anger knowing exactly who it was. ''Those bitches'' They must have eaves dropped on us. I should have known. Nothing in this mansion is safe from Ariana''s ears. That nosy son of a bitch. "But I will reconsider my words if you apany me to the prince''s tea party" she chuckled. Who cares if she tells Marcus, I''m an assassin I can escape through the night. "And I haven''t forgotten to reward you handsomely if you doe along" Shit I do need the money as well. I bit my thumb. What to do? What to do? Come on Artemis your smarter than this, think of a n to outsmart her. In the novel when Ariana went to have tea with the prince and took Diana with her because she wanted to make her feel better it wasn''t because of that it was because she wanted to make her feel jealous. It makes sense now, I wondered why she would take her but I never in my wildest dreams would have thought that she was a bitch. Diana poured the hot tea all over Ariana burning her hands, Damon was furious he was about to punish her when Ariana got to her knees and begged him to forgive her sister of course the prince couldn''t help but ept her wishes. At that point Diana lost it and bullied the heroine from then on, trying to kill Ariana a hundred times. Looking at it now, no wonder Ariana forgave her sister a lot, I thought she was just stupid and na?¡¥ve, but she just wanted to make her look worse and worse in front of everyone''s eyes. That scheming bitch. THAT FUCKING AUTHOR. But right now, I''m Diana so nothing''s going to happen to her while I''m inhabiting her body and I need more gold. ''Wait why am I so obsessed with money right? Geez the quest for going home has taken a toll on me. All I think about is money, money, MONEY'' A brilliant idea struck me. I could do people''smand for money and save up until I leave. That way I have so much that I could enjoy my trip while and this world before I go home. Like a vacation. Yeah, I need a vacation. When was thest time I took a vacation? Like I don''t know 7 years ago. I shuffled my hair with a long sigh. ''For the gold'' "How much" I cocked my head. I saw a grin perk against her cheek. "50 gold". I locked my eyes with her fake innocent eyes making sure she can see how serious I am "I will apany you Ariana, but I warn you whatever happens don''t me me" She beamed with joy pping her hands. "I knew you would understand". If I had my desert eagle right now, I would shoot myself right here in the spot. ''**** my life, **** this one as well'' \~End of shback\~ Chapter 18 - Change Chapter 18 - Change I tapped my finger on the edge of the window frame, watching how the trees past by us. It was boring Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. as hell sitting there doing nothing. I wanted to listen to the radio or jam to music, but carriages don''t have radios or n walker neither did I have my phone to y subway surfers, temple run or candy crush. Damn I love those games, I yed it ever since they were released. How do these people live without phones or Wi-Fi? I''m already dying inside. How many times I have I mentioned I hated the ancient world? "I rely on you to not tarnish the cies name in front of the prince or do something to insult the prince" Ariana told me again for the 7th time on this carriage ride. I sneered at her and rolled my eyes at her ignoring her words the 7th time. She observed me from top to bottom. Ariana was in dismay. "You aren''t the Diana I know." Her words made me freeze, they were bound to figure Diana''s unusual behaviour some day or another. I looked sideways towards her direction, my chin still resting upon my palm. She narrowed her eyes at me. "It''s like you''re a whole different person. You talked back to father and his royal highness which you were never bold enough to do yet you did." I waited for her to finish her sentence as I was prepared with the answer, I have been thinking for the past few days to answer it. "Diana, you were rather persistent to agree with the annulment of your engagement with the prince even if you spent your life waiting to marry him like you told me weeks ago. You even didn''t want to meet the prince like you always wanted to. What caused you to change so quickly? Or who are you really?" her intense stare locked with mines searching for the imposter inhabiting her half sister''s body. A long sigh escaped my mouth. "Ariana, people are bound to change, no one stays the same forever. They learn to grow up and ept that the world isn''t all fairy tales or happily ever after''s". I didn''t look her way as I spoke, my attention was on the trees, remembering how I was fool in my past life. I too lived in my fairy tale that didn''t end with a happily ever after. "The night of Prince Damon''s birthday, I arrivedte. I wanted to make a grand entrance to awe the crowds with my beauty and I had thought that this night I would finally catch the prince''s eye but when I peeked my head through the entrance, I saw something that shattered everything I hoped for." My heart suddenly started ache for Diana who witnessed this event in the book. How she stood there frozen in shock, her heart in pieces trying to hold back her tears. "I stood there, watching you two waltzes gracefully across the ballroom. At that moment I realised that my fairy tale was just my fantasy not reality." I smiled to her, she looked surprised, but her face softened, feeling a little guilty for what she did to Diana. I looked back out the window with a calm expression "The truth won''t change but it can definitely change the person." "So that''s it. You epted that Prince Damon doesn''t like you but me" she said. I nodded knowingly that it was all a lie. I''m just a lost soul that craves to return home inhabiting a body that craved to be free. Ariana zipped her mouth and didn''t utter another word after that. The faint sounds of crowds of peoples'' chattering was getting louder as we got closer. I froze in my seat, cold sweat run down my neck giving me goosebumps. My hands went cold, my breathing became rapid, and I was unable to breath properly. I was suddenly trembling in fear as the loud crowds were getting louder and louder. I slowly lifted my trembling hands and clutched my ears blocking the sounds from entering. "Diana" I heard the faded voice of Ariana, yet I ignored her. ''Mama where are you?'' voices echoed in my head making me shake in terror. ''Mama why did you leave me?'' please make it go away. ''Mama. MAMA'' I don''t want to hear any of it. "Diana!" I felt soft and warm hands on the back of my hands. I was shut out from my inner fear. I lifted my head to see Ariana confused green eyes staring into my scared icy blue eyes. I was embarrassed letting Ariana see this weakness of mine. "Why are you suddenly acting like this?" she said. I opened my mouth to say something but nothing, but a dry croak slipped out. My mouth was dry to utter even a word. "What are you scared of?" she asked mockingly with a little smirk on her face. I gritted my teeth and swatted her hands away making her squeal a little. I rose up and shut the curtains with a woosh covering the people that were walking from stall to stall as they brought there things for the day before mming my butt back on the seat. The carriage went dark with only a few dims of light shining through the gaps between the curtains and windows. That should at least keep the sounds out. Ariana sat there in a daze not saying a word, her face was a little pale as she absorbed the new information of Diana she just learnt. I calmed down a little, but my chest was still in pain and my hands run cold as goosebumps was seen. I hated having this fear. This fear of being surrounded by people. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. I just want Daisuke tofort me like he always did. Assuring me it was ok. Why can''t I be in his arms right now. I felt tears prickle in the corners of my eyes, I wanted to cry right there in now. If only I had seen what wasing maybe I wouldn''t be in this awful book in the first ce. If only I had dodged the iing blow. If only I hadn''t met Itami maybe things would have been different. I sat there waiting patiently for the carriage to go through the town that was built in front of the pce while I but my nail forfort. I felt like hours when crowds chattering quite down little by little. Slowly I moved the edge of the curtain to get a little peek. I sighed in relief when I saw that we weren''t in the town anymore but in a garden, a beautiful in one fact. I slowly opened the curtains letting the light shine back in the carriage. The sight of the garden was breathtaking. Beautiful statues stood tall in the rows of different coloured and types of flowers. Water fountains made from marbles in the middle of the whole garden. Golden bricks for trails and white shiny stones covering the ground hiding away any sign of dirt. This was one heck of a garden. Chapter 19 - Tea and Cakes Chapter 19 - Tea and Cakes The carriage came to halt by the entrance of the castle. It''s giant wooden doors stood high in front of me, the castle itself was made from stone and gold bricksyering from top to bottom with a few vegetations growing from the cracks and corners of the stones yet it still looked astonishing to look at. The castle was tall and humongous, disappearing in the midst of clouds. I held my breath at the breathtaking sight. Thest time I was here it was too dark to see how the castle presented itself neither did I pay any mind to it but looking out the carriage window and in daylight I could see how shiny and tall the castle really was. ''I wonder how big and grand it is inside.'' "I hope you understand what I said" Ariana stood up and patted down her dress. "Your making me rethink my decision" I rolled my eyes. Ariana was about to say something, but the carriage door swung open preventing her to say anything harsh to me. She red at me once more then to walk out stepping onto the stairs. I followed behind her taking a step at the first step and the footman stood in front of the carriage with his hand stretched out to escort me down. I waved my hand in refusal, not needing his help to get down. He looked rather stunned but shook it away before bowing his head in curtsey. "Mydy Ariana" I heard an old man''s voice in front of us. Looking at the butler standing there, his grey hair slicked back like a gentleman, he looked like he worked in the pce his whole life. ''Could this be the royal butler of the emperor? Leonardo. In the book he was written as Ariana''s loyal supporter. He helped Damon and Ariana blossom their love while making sure Diana didn''t interfere once before she was executed. He loathed Diana to the core''. His wary brown eyes suddenly shifted to mines, examining me in hatred. His hatred re towards didn''t bother me once. I was already used to people hating me here and my past life. "Lady Diana" there was disgust in his voice as he said my name. "...." I blinked not saying anything in response. ''What was I supposed to say to him. Hello Leonardo, my name is Artemis Ray from Japan nice to meet you. Please don''t get me confused with Diana?'' Leonardo shifted his gaze away from mines and back to Ariana who was standing in front of me. "Leo it''s good to see you" Ariana smiled excitedly, her cheeks turning a little pink to exaggerate her kind presence. "It''s a pleasure to see you again Lady Ariana" he bowed respectfully. "I apologise if I''m barging in his All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. royal highness'' over scheduled work" she said sympathetically. I scoffed at those shrewd words that escaped her lips. Author you really outdone your characters. "I''m sure his royal highness does not mind if it''sdy Ariana of cies" he said. I wanted to puke at the mention of Damon''s cheesy love for Ariana. ''Why did I agree to this again?'' A slight giggled came from Ariana. "It''s not what you think Leo, his royal highness and I are just friends". Veins popped out from my forehead. ''Just friends. JUST FUCKING FRIENDS. THEN WHAT THE HELL WAS THIS MORNING ABOUT?'' I wanted to pull Ariana''s hair back to the carriage and give her a good beating for being such a shrewd bitch however I exhaled that thought away and calmed my angry feelings down. "Well then the crown prince is waiting in the back garden for you mydy and..." Leonardo gave me a weary look. "Lady Diana, what brings you here to the pce." He hissed. ''Ask your future dumb queen here'' I wanted to say this out loud, but I didn''t. "My dear sister has been feeling very unwell recently ever since the annulment of her engagement. She has been in her room these past 3 days, and I was worried it would take a toll in her health even more" she said with a fake worried tone while she fiddled with her hands like an innocent child. I stood there, confused written all over my face. ''Me sick and upset over Damon? Seriously Diana what are you trying to make me look like here?'' He rose an eyebrow and observed me again. "I see. Lady Ariana right this way" he slid to the side and gestured his hand to walk straight. I clicked my tongue in annoyance. ''Why couldn''t I just thrown into this world in my own body or some Leo escorted us to Damon who was awaiting by the garden beds for Ariana''s arrival unaware of my sudden intrusion. To my surprise, the first person he looked at was me. He shot a hatred re at me and scrunched his face. ''Sorry my existence is not to your liking''. We stopped a few feet away from him and then we bowed in respect, Ariana''s was firm and graceful while mine was sloppy. "I thought we were having tea just the two of us. Why is Diana here?" He said coldly. Ariana froze and I just waited for her to speak the same bullshit she said to Leo. "Your highness, I know I did something horrible going behind your back and inviting Diana without your permission, but it was ast-minute decision." she continued as she fiddled with her dress like she always did when she was faking her innocent or if she was nervous or scared. I saw how his eyes softened a little. ''E love'' "My dear older sister didn''t leave her room for days after the annulment, I was worried for her health if she stayed in her room all day. I had thought maybe if she could leave her room for just a while, she will feel a little at ease" I looked to my side where Ariana was, she was tearing up. ''Fake'' "I''m apologise if you don''t want her here, we will leave" she bowed. He sighed. "It doesn''t matter anymore" he said pinching the bridge of his nose. "I will allow her this time but, in the future, please write me a letter sooner" he span around and strolled to the table in the centre of the garden surrounded by dozens of flowers. I could smell the sweet, scented cakes from affair, making me drool and lick my lips just by imagining the taste of those sweet cakes. ''Even if I''m third wheeling it doesn''t matter since I''m going to get free cake. Mmmm cake'' I sat beside the two with Ariana sitting in across him but ignored that and was tempted by the biscuits rowed beautifully on the gold tter, the cakes, and the amazing aroma of the ck tea. "How was your day? Lady Ariana" he sipped on his tea like a gentleman. "Oh, it was wonderful how was yours" I plopped a piece of cake in my mouth. "Rather exhausting" he sighed. Ariana giggled making the prince turn pink a little. "It reminds, did you like my gift" she said. ''The gift? Could she be talking about the cuff buttons she gifted him? I don''t know and I don''t care''. Giving me a side look, she waited for my reaction. I know what her intentions are, but I wasn''t going to act the way she thought Diana would have so I kept enjoying my cake. "I thought it was a very beautiful gift" he smiled; Ariana''s cheeks heated up in embarrassment. I sipped on my tea eyeing the two with no care in the world. ''I should have brought some popcorn and soda''. Chapter 20 - Dark Chapter 20 - Dark I spent 30 minutes listening to the boring conversation between the two. There was times when Ariana tried to get my attention by flirting with the prince, but I was busy eating my cookies and cake to even care. I''m not in love with the prince but I despise him so doing all those things of giggling and making the prince fall for you even more just made me gag. I looked at Damon who was sipping on his tea when suddenly his eyes shifted to mines. I was drawn into his gold eyes that enchanted his looks. He looked really handsome, messy jet-ck hair swaying in the light breeze, strong jawline, and his pure milky skin reflecting the sun. "Is there something matter Diana" he growled mming his cup down. "Nope." I said shoving the fork full of cake in my mouth and ignoring his gaze again. "Actually, they might be something" I just thought of something. Damon is having a difficult time with dark magic that''s going around his kingdom. Maybe I could get some gold from helping him. Not like I care whether he fails or not I just need the money. "And that is" he rose an eyebrow, ring down at me again pissing off me the second time. "I get you hate me but please stop ring at me like that it''s giving me second thought of helping you" I drank my tea ignoring the sudden gasping from Ariana. "Diana how could you say something to his highness". I looked to my side where he was, staring at me shocked but his expression changed into suspicion. "Help me with what?" Damon curiously said with the same cold voice as he pinched his chin. "I heard the rumours going around that the dark users are multiplying, and the knights haven''t done anything about it. They even stated that you''re working with them." it''s true, in the novel people came to suspicious that the only reason why their crown prince wasn''t able to stop the dark users is because he was part of their cult. It took awhile for the rumours to die down. I remember in the novel the dark users were a cult of people who believed dark magic is the only source of power, they worship the orcs for introducing them to such powerful magic just like witches worshipping Satan. They grow in numbers trying to find the crystal to free the orcs foolishly believing that Agon the orc lord a supreme user of dark magic would spare them and include them in his army. They are powerful and wicked people, killing anyone who possess anything other than dark magic. The Dark users are one of the obstacles in Ariana''s way to finding the crystal. They would be my problem if they find out I''m looking for it or if encounter them. Damon has spent most of his teenage years finding ways to stop them from entering his kingdom but stop them and find the crystal. He had a calm expression on his face. "So, you heard the rumours about me being part of the cult could that be the reason why you agreed with the annulment of our engagement." he smirked cing his chin on the back of his hand. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Ariana freeze in her spot, unable to rise her trembling hand to take a sip from her cup. It seems our engagement is still a sensitive topic towards her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I gave him a dauntless look. "Even if you were part of their cult, I still would have agreed to the annulment" I answered his question. "I take that hard to believe, Lady Diana" he said coldly still not shifting his gaze away from me. I sighed "Believe what you want, it''s not like your words are going to affect me in any way" "Your highness they are just rumours. They don''t know what they are talking about, your doing the best you can to stop the Dark users. You could just enounce to the people your aren''t working with them. It would solve a little of your problem" Ariana said trying to budge herself in knowing her ridiculous idea could ruin everything. "Yes, I could" he pinched his chin in deep thought. "But how am I supposed to announce that when the whole kingdom is under suspicion". "I wouldn''t even announce it at all" I interrupted them. ''Ariana sweetheart, we don''t want Prince Damon dying in this world because of your stupid ideas again. You killed Edmond, Neil, Lykos and Aspen already we don''t him dying to''. Damon nced at me in confusion, eyeing me for any evil intentions. "You said you wanted to help me. How are you going to help? Your nothing but a nobledy with no experience in such matters" ''Actually, I have way more experience than you. Plus, I''m older than you by like a year so you should respect your elders!'' But his talking about Diana. Diana didn''t know anything about war, tactics or fighting or how toe up with a n. She was just the dumb, unwanted, and foolish daughter of the Grand Duke. "Whatever don''t get my help but don''te crawling back to me begging for help" I shrugged. He clenched his fist and nced at me coldly. "What is your n to stop them. Diana" I looked at him sternly in his eyes. "Be what the people rumour you to be". Ariana choked on her tea and Damon''s eyes widened, dumbfounded of what I suggested. "What are you implying Diana" Ariana said. "That our prince be one of them. Diana what is going through your head" she said in a meek voice trying to get his attention, yet the prince still had his stunned expression and was looking at me when suddenly his expression changed to a realisation. "I think I know where your headed Diana" he finally understood my intention. The Author wasn''t kidding when he written Damon as a sharp and intelligent character, nevertheless he needed me to tell him what to do. So disappointed. "what" Ariana was shocked, I saw her eyes dart to mine with those sinful eyes. I could hint that she was telling me to stop stealing her spotlight. ''Sorry Ariana but my mouth spoke sooner then my mind". "If rumours reaches the ears of dark users that your part of them, they will instantly make their way here thinking its safe." Twirled the fork with my hands getting his full attention. "Hmm your might be right. That way I''m able to capture them" he rubbed his chin. "Yeah, but don''t jump in too quickly, be patient and wait for your enemy to strike first." "Then what should I do for now" He asked coldly but his voice hinted he was impressed and fully aware of my idea. "Send someone loyal to you but someone who''s not well known around the kingdom into town, spreading the rumours even further while he spies around." I kept going on with my n. "Then when that is done wait a couple of days before sending another loyal person to you into town pretending to be a dark user that way you can get reports about their moves easily". Damon monotone expression was stered on his face while Ariana''s face became pale. "I presume you know what to do next" I stood up patting down my dress. I was tired being around them already and I wanted to go back to the mansion. "I''m going to excuse myself" I bowed, "thank you for inviting me Ariana and thank you for the tea you royal highness" I was about to turn around when suddenly I heard Damon call my name. "Diana" "Is there something the matter" I crossed my hands and stared him in the eyes. He cleared his throat before he spoke. "The n." His voice changed into something calm instead of cold like usual. I rose an eyebrow curious of where this was going. "I would go with your n" he said confidently as he rose his chest up. "If it works the way I expect it to, I will reward you". "Thank you" I bowed again. I looked towards Ariana who sat there with a pale face, speechless. I smirked. ''I warned you Ariana''. "Ariana thank you foring but it seems like I have got business to attend to" he said getting up already fired up to go with the new n. "Goodbye" Chapter 21 - Katana Chapter 21 - Katana I took a different carriage because I had no mood to listen to Ariana in the way back to the mansion neither did, I want to hear her cry andin. Finally, I reached the doors of Diana''s room. I swung it open and waltzed in but stopped when I saw Lilly and Ste in the corner of my eyes jolting up all of a sudden. "Mydy your back" Ste said with an awkward smile on her face so did Lilly. They looked really fishy staring at me like that. Suddenly my eyes came upon a long wooden crate in the middle of the room, lying in between Lily and Ste. Pointing to the crate I said "What is that doing in Dian- My room" I nearly blurted out my cover. ''****''. "Madam your dresses have arrived" Lilly answered. ''They arrived? So quickly. I gave them to the end of the week toplete and deliver them to me. Oh well the sooner the better'' "You may leave" I waved them away after all I have weapons in that crate that I can''t let them to see. They gave each other looks before bowing their heads and walking out the door. Once I heard the door click closed, I hanged around where I stood listening to their fading footsteps. When I finally heard them disappear, I made my way to the crate. The crate where Lilly and Ste nearly snooped at, poking their noses where it shouldn''t belong. I trailed my fingers on the smooth texture of the wooden nks. It looked sturdy for a wooden crate and the symbol of a white Lily was painted on top of the lid. My things have finally arrived, and it seems like tonight I will be departing. I lifted the lid up and the first thing I saw was my kimono folded perfectly then to have my weapon pouch on top of it. I rummaged through looking for my other supplies. There I spotted two other wooden crates one was really long, and the other was a small one. I picked up the small crate that had horses with two swords ovepping each other painted on top of it. ''Could this be the symbol of the cksmith?'' I lifted the lid up to and my eyes widened in astonishment, 15 kunai knives facing towards me, polished and shiny. I thought I would never see a kunai knife again. Picking one up from the hoop and twirl it around my fingers, I admired how he made it the way I drew it, the leaf shaped de, the leather bandages around the handle the loop to slip my finger in, the sharp point of the kunai to stab my victims and its sharp edges to slice. I gently ced my finger on the edges, but I winced back when the de cut the tip of my finger. "Sharp. I like it" I licked the oozing blood of the little wound, tasting the iron liquid of mines. I put the kunai back and picked up a ninja star. I let the light star shaped metal bnce on my index finger impressed with how the ck smith created every detail of the ninja star I described on the paper. The sharpness of every edge of the de polished and ready to slice. cing the star back in the crate and leaving the wooden crate on the table, I lifted the other crates lid open and my eyes widened in astonishment and excitement. There in the crate was the ck Katana and a ck Tanto. I picked up the Katana, it was heavy in hand ''God Diana, you''re so fragile Diana!''. I need to practice wielding the sword and get her body used to the heavy de. I traced my fingers on the ck shiny saya of the sword. Loving the smooth wood of the scabbarb. I Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. examined the sword in my hand, the Tsuba metal was carved to look like a Japanese dragon circling around the handle, the tsukamaki was also ck with the menuki being a dark teal hue. Unable to contain the excitement in, I unsheathed the katana hearing the shing of the metal Tsuba. The metal de was shiny with the markings of a dragon on it. I rose up, swung my katana over my hand then to point at the mirror in front of me. I examined myself in the mirror as the thought of my old self standing exactly how I was on the first day of receiving my katana from my sensei. ''A warrior needs the sword for self-perfection There is no weapon more aplished than the Katana. This is felt immediately. He who even once held a katana in his hands would see the difference at once, when taking a crusader''s sword or abat saber, both would seem crude and clumsy''. His words are always engraved in my memory. ''Thank you, Hiroshi sensei, for everything you have taught me''. I sheathed the katana and let my weak trembling hands fall to rest. I stared at myself in the mirror, those cold icy blue eyes staring at the pitiful soul dwelling inside a body that does not belong to it. I clenched my fist and puffed my chest up. ''Tonight, is the night I will leave this horrible mansion. Tonight, is the night where I found my way home. Brother I''ming'' Chapter 22 - Forgetful Chapter 22 - Forgetful I ced the Katana back into the crate then to close the big wooden. Standing up and dusting my dress. Now I need to get everything ready, my spending money, food... Food... Food... Food... ''I FORGOT THE FOOD!'' Now I was panicking. How could I forget about the food? It''s the most important resources I need wait no water. I need water as well but where am I going to store it? I don''t see a dor store anywhere to by myself a drink bottle. Frustrated I kicked the couch but hurt my toes in the process. "OW ****, ****." I hopped around in pain. I already forgotten how weak she is, my original body''s toes never hurt when I kicked things. I want my original body back. I sat on the couch, resting my head on the cushions. Pinching the bridge of my nose I sighed in frustration. "Where the hell am I going to find a backpack to store my food and medicines". Wait....... DID I FORGET THE MEDICINES AS WELL? "AHHHHHHH" I screamed, irritated at myself for getting the most import supplies for the trip. I''m so forgetful, I hate it. After spending a few minutes being in a temper tantrum, I got off the couch and opened the crate, taking out the crate that had my katana and my tanto. I walked over to Diana''s queen-sized bed. I crouched down and slid the crate under my bed, hiding it just in case while I''m away getting my things ready Lilly and Ste don''t poke their noses in my crate. I did the same to the other crate, clothes, and the boots. I made my to the wardrobe and opened the doors to the wardrobe, I scanned the dresses but found none that Lilly or Ste haven''t seen. I rummaged through them just in case I find something to rece the clothes I took out form the crate when my eyes caught a box in the far corner of the wardrobe hidden from sight. I slid it towards me. Looking at the box it was well decorated in crystal jewels and on top of it had the crest of the Lancaster, a blue Hydrangea. Marianna''s family crest and favourite flower. Curious I opened it and my eyes fell out of my sockets when I saw a familiar white dress, folded neatly. I touched the dress, the silky texture of the fabric felt so familiar like I know what this dress is but where? Where did I see it? To remind myself where I''ve seen this dress I picked it, the dress unfolded itself when I did. The neckline was off shoulder style, with jewels stuck on them as it came down to the bodice making swirly patterns. ''This dress, where have I seen it from? Why can''t I remember? Was it just a dream?'' My eyes widened and my jaw dropped. I dropped the dress realising where I''ve seen it. It was Diana''s white dress from the dream. Fear struck my core. ''This can''t be happening. Why is this dress here?'' I shook my head trying to get the thought out of my head. "It''s just a dress that I saw in my dreams, it doesn''t mean anything." I told myself. ''I hope so''. I picked up the dress from the ground. This dress can be the recement. I folded it again and put it in the crate. Tracing my fingers through my long silver hair I observed it, the white dressid in the middle of the crate however it was unnecessarily long for just one dress. Can I just lock my door? The idea hit me like a rock. I''m so dumb why couldn''t I just lock my door but wait Lilly and Ste might have an extra key and where the hell am I going to get the key for this room. "Great! Now I have to look for a goddamn key" I shrunk my shoulders. "Why is life full of obstacles" I crossed my hands and pouted. Time to look for the key. Yay me. The first the ce I looked for was Diana''s vanity desk. I rummaged through the drawers, through the dozens of colour ribbons, pearls, jewels that was in her drawers. There was so many valuables here, what a waste if I just leave them here. ''I could sell these jewels or pawn them for money. Yay I''ll take them with me and sell them''. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I looked through the second one and finally I found a silver key hidden in the far back of the drawer. ''Yes!'' I snatched the key and held it in the air in victory. I took a small pouch of gold and walked towards the door and opened it. Stepping out, I closed the door behind me and locked it before cing the key in the pocket of the skirt. Now I don''t have to worry about the two nosey maids snooping around the room. It''s time for me to head off and get a bag and some medicines. I halted in a stop. ''But where can I get medical equipment speaking of medical equipment this world have no knowledge of Acupuncture'' I rubbed my chin in deep thought. ''............I FORGOT TO ASK THE BLACKSMITH TO MAKE ME ACUPUNCTURE NEEDLES!'' I cupped my cheeks in horror. How can I be so forgetful? First, it''s the food, the water, then the first aid kit and now my needles. Needles are my best melee weapon; I use them for everything. To healing to killing and yet I forgot them. I have short term memory loss. I stormed back to the door, shoved my hand down my pocket and took out the key then to shove in the keyhole and turned it with a click. Steam was escaping my ears from frustration. I was so pissed at myself for forgetting the four most important things for the quest to go home. I need to get more money if I''m going to ask the cksmith to make me my needles. Which means I have to go through the crowds. I swallowed hard and my hands went cold just by thinking of the dozens of people in one ce. I could just send a letter likest time but how am I supposed to trust any of these staff in the mansion. None can be trusted just like Lilly and Ste. Normally when I went out in my past life Daisuke was always with me, making sure I didn''t get a panic attack but now he''s not here. But I need to do this, if I need to get my other supplies, I need to enter town. I clenched my fist and gritted my teeth. Why did I develop such fear? I hate it. I want to conquer my fear, but I can''t no matter how many times I try, I will cower away like a child. Tears started to from in the corner of my eyes and my throat was dry. I sniffed back my tears and wiped my nose with the back of my hand. ''I need to do this.'' Chapter 23 - Sneaking in (Part 1) Chapter 23 - Sneaking in (Part 1) I was walking along the corridor looking for the training ground where the future knights and knights trained. The reason why I''m heading that way because I need to borrow a cloak. Diana had no such thing in her closet, everything was dresses, corset, or shoes yet nothing to cover myself in the crowd. I wanted to ask the staff, but I knew they would ask questions, scowl, and then notify the duke which I''m not risking it. You can''t be too careful with people especially the ones that hate you. They really have things to say or do to make you in trouble. The knights however in the mansion only care about getting stronger and getting a powerful dragon to ride. Never really cared what kind of dramas that urred in the mansion. So, they might help me *cough cough* Diana. Lilly and ste would snitch on me to Ariana and I don''t want to deal with her anymore neither would I ask her for a cloak because then she will ask me to question me again but any way, I doubt she has a in brown cloak like amoner, she would definitely have a fancy one which I don''t want because that would bring attention to me. After I done that, I had gotten a cloak I will go to Ariana and receive me gold. Finally reaching the training grounds I watched under the zing sun how the men trained under the heat, sweat pouring down their foreheads as they collided their des together some with wooden swords. They were sure strong with their well-built bodies and fast. The author did state that knights from the Aurum empire were the strongest, people from far wide would make their way here to get trained by them, but I was obviously stronger and faster in a hundred different levels even with this weak body I''m able to take them down without using any de just my bare hands. Once again thank you Hiroshi sensei. I examined them one by one trying to look for one that would dly let me borrow a cloak and maybe a bag. If they have one and willing to share. Some of them were younger then 16 while other were older all had stern and masculine faces, from old to young, wrinkly to smooth nevertheless none looked like they would share their belongings with the used to be bad-tempered nobledy, Diana cies. Why am I bothering with this when I can just steal a cloak? I''m the no.1 assassin of the 21st century with amazing sneaking skills, I can sneak in broad daylight and in the dark and never get caught why am I suddenly relying on people to get things for me. ''Seriously, this ce has taken a toll on me''. I hid in between the leaves of the tree, staring at a wide building that looked like an old asylum from my world, white walls, and a blue roof. It looked kind of old but still sturdy enough for a couple of hundred people to stay, eat and rest. ''Hmm so this is where the knights and guards stay.'' I looked towards the door, two knights stood guard, nodding every time a couple of men or a man walked out. "Defiantly can''t go through there" I whispered. I searched for an opening. So many windows but which one. I scanned some more when I spotted an open window in the furthest corner and my luck it was on the bottom level making it even more easy to sneak in. "Bingo" I smirked. I jumped downnding on the grass without making a single sound. Ninja skills. Now all I have to do is alter my dress to my sneaking even more light. I ran and hid behind a few bushes so no one can see me. I closed my eyes, feeling the earth beneath my feet, feeling for any presence nearby. A skill I learnt from Takashi Sensei; he was a master of listening to the earth and carefully listening closely for any sign of intruders or people. When I didn''t hear or feel any presence nearby, I started what I hid for. I ripped the skirt clean off with my bare hands, yeah with my bare hands. Revealing the crinoline frame. I hated wearing this it just made my but look bigger. I pulled it over my head and threw it in the bushes. Now I was bare feet with my undergarments. Taking the fabric of the skirt I wrapped it around my waist making a skirt but not a long or a short one but just the right size to sneak around. I looked down at my little heeled shoes. I didn''t need to take them off, I can walk silently even with heels. I''m an assassin of course and assassin trained by mastering from families of modern-day ninjas. Actually, they are ufortable to run with. I slipped them out and hid them in the bushes with the crinoline frame. I took out my pouch of coins and the key and hid them behind the bush so they Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. wouldn''t rattle when I''m running neither did, I want some rando stealing my well-deserved gold that I borrowed from the Duke. I slowly and silently walked around the trees avoiding any one near the building as I made way to where the open window was. I looked around and sensed no one near. I ran quietly with my hands out (Naruto style). I quickly mmed by back against the wall so no one could see me through any window. I peeked my head a little, to see if no one was in the room, when I saw and sensed none, I slipped through the window quietly. Landing in a superheronding, I scanned around again. There was wooden weapons everywhere, bows and arrows stacked up in the corner of the room, hay dolls for practice. ''This ce is where they keep their training equipment. So, no cloak''. I quietly walked to the door and opened slowly, peeping my head out knowing no one was there thanks to my 6th sense. I closed the door behind me and ran through the wooden corridor without a creak. Dorms are always on the top levels not the bottoms so I must find a way up. No stairs to risky. I came to a halt when I sensed a couple of mening this way, rather loud people if you ask me. "So, who do you think is going to win?" a man voiced out loudly, he sounded like he was a in his mid- 20s. "What are you talking about, Mark. It''s definitely Sir Leo" another masculine voice spoke as they came nearer to where I was. Not wasting another second, I span around, running through the different direction. I took a sharp left then right. I came to stop when I felt another presenceing my way. I wasn''t furious about it since this ce would be crawling with people. This is their home anyway. I looked around and found a door behind me, no presence was felt in their so barged in, shutting the door behind me. I nced around to see wooden crates stacked up against each other. "This is defiantly the storage room" I mumbled. "~The rooster wakes up one morning and goes cock a doodle doo~" I cringed at the horrible singing that was getting louder. "~Cock a doodle doo~" he was singing some awful child nursery rhyme. ''Dude, how old are you to be singing these songs. 5'' The guy stopped behind the door, and I immediately knew he was going toe in. Quickly making a run for cover, I leaped behind a bunch of crates quietly without making a sound. The door swung open and in came the horrible singing man. "~hmhmhmhmhm, the man goes to the cock and goes bark bark~" he sang as I heard his loud footsteps getting closer, I rose an eyebrow in confusion. ''Bark bark? When did a human bark at a rooster? Shouldn''t that be a dogs job?'' He finally stopped his rusty and creaking singing. "No, I think that''s the dogs line". ''No shit sherlock'' I rolled my eyes. "Now what was I here for" he was quiet for second, seemed like he was thinking. "Oh, yeah. I need to get the flour for tonight''s meal. ~hmhmh~" he hummed while his voice faded a little. I peeked a little to see where he went, and I saw his back side. He had messy brown hair and He bent down and picked up a sack of flour before halting it over his shoulder and walking out as he whistled his dumb nursery rhyme. ''I never want to hear a man sing so horribly again. My ears are already bleeding''. Chapter 24 - Sneakin in (Part 2) Chapter 24 - Sneakin in (Part 2) I waited a couple of minutes before leaving the storage room. I ran again, I huffing and puffing already ran out stamina. "Diana, you should have gotten some exercise. You have no stamina". I stopped mming my back against the wall, a few men walked by without realising I was here. Once they left, I ran again. Taking a turn, I stopped when I saw the stairs leading up. I pondered over the thought of taking the stairs and risk getting caught but I don''t see another way in since I don''t have any of my grappling hooks to hook on the walls and the windows don''t have balconies. ''****''. Nearly everyone was out for training so I guess it would be fine. I took my chances, I leaped on the banister and leaped further upnding on the banister a few metres high. I leaped further upnding on the banister even higher then I leaped to the side, with my right leg I pushed myself to the others side I started to move side to side pushing myself higher. I finally reached the second floor andnded silently. I was already puffed out again, I stopped to take some breath. My ankles already ached from running and leaping, my throat tastes like blood and my lungs hurt. I looked around to see swords hung upon the walls for decoration, burn out torches bolted on the walls, a few small arched windows to let some sun light in to brighten the corridors. After taking a short break I sprinted off. I took a sharp turn to the right and came upon doors. Time to scavenge my way through. I went to the first door, hearing no presence inside, I slowly turned the doorknob praying it wasn''t lock. When I heard a click, I beamed with joy. ''Yes, it''s not locked''. I pushed it open, a cold breeze escaped the room making me shiver. I took a step in and scanned my surroundings. There was four bunk beds, two against the walls. Each made form the same in oak wood, in brown nkets and each having one white pillow stained with a light-yellow hue. There was a couple of small chests in the room with the biggest being at the far front in between the bunk beds. I made way to the front, I bent down praying it wasn''t locked. I tried prying it open, but it was locked. "Damn it" I mmed my hand against the wooden lid of the chest. ''I guess I have to pick lock it''. I slid out a hair pin from my hair and shoved it in the keyhole. I was a pro at pick locking. Slowing moving the pin around it didn''t take me even a minute to here a click. I took the pin out and ced it on the floor. I lifted the chest open with my weak arms, I felt like I was going to let go of the heavy lid and will fall on my fingers. All I saw was pouches, boots, spare daggers, a couple of books, pants, and a cloak. Yes, a cloak. I thought I had to go through all the rooms to find a cloak, but I finally found one, and it didn''t even take me more then 30 minutes. I sped my hands together and closed my eyes ''Good sir thank you for letting me borrow your cloak. I promise to return it to you when I''m done with it, and I will reward you for your kind generosity''. I mmed the chest shut and locked it again, so it doesn''t seem someone came in here. I got up and threw the brown cloak over shoulder, I tied the ribbons together and lifted the hood over my head to cover my face. It was kind of itchy but it had to do. I looked out the window to see no one walking around, it look so far down anyone who jumps down could break their legs. I smirked. ''Unless you know how tond perfectly'' I opened the window and jumped out. The fast breeze hit my cheeks like needles, my cloak and skirt was flying rapidly in the air before Inded in a superheronding. Quite like a mouse. I looked to side to side to see if anyone saw me but thank the lord no one did. I grinned in victory. The mission to steal a cloak was a sess, and no one found out someone intruded in and stole a cloak. I made a run for it, slipping into the trees and never to be seen again. \~Back at the dorms\~ A man rummaged through the chest looking for the missing cloak he left in the chest just yesterday. His teal eyes scanned the through but found nothing. He ruffled his messy red hair in confusion. "Odd? I swear I left my cloak here". Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "What''s wrong? lost your littlemby" his best friend mocked him, chuckling right after. "Very funny Max." he rolled his eyes and mmed the chest shut. "But seriously, did you take my cloak?" He asked Max who was leaning his shoulder against the door frame with his hands crossed waiting for his best friend to hurry up. "No. Why would I take an old and itchy cloak" he said raising his eyebrow, his blue eyes locked with the suspicious teal eyes of his friends. Jacob wasn''t buying his friends words; Max had a habit of taking his things without his permission and never returns them but if he did it was never the same as it was before. Max narrowed his eyes at Jacob. "Who in their right mind would take such an itchy cloak anyway. You know how many red marks I got from wearing that". "It''s not itchy or old" Jacob crossed his hands, ring back at his best friend. "Sure, sure" he rolled his eyes. "But still, where did I leave it?" he scratched his scalp as he searched the floor just in case, he left it there. "Maybe some random girl waltzed in and stole" Max said sarcastically. Jacob looked at his friend like he was some idiot. "Like you said, who in their right mind would take an old and itchy cloak"? Max shrugged. "Meh. Maybe the girl admires you and want you toe looking for her". Jacob pondered if Max was making fun of his single statue or was being seriously. Max eyes widened in mischief, covering his mouth with his fingers, and pointed to Jacob. "Oh wait, your to ugly for ady liking, you ******." Jacob gritted his teeth and threw the closet thing came to his hand. "YOU USELESS PRICK" Chapter 25 - Fool Chapter 25 - Fool Ariana''s cheeks was scorching hot, hot from humiliation and anger. She had tears forming in the corner of her eyes. She wanted kill Diana for the way she spoke with the prince like she understood what he was saying. How can she? Diana was never smart or had knowledge of such. So why was she able to Diana''s jealousy towards her and him but instead she sat there wishing she hadn''t invited her at all. Maybe she should have listened to Diana when she warned her. She sat there with trembling hands wishing they would just be quite, and he would turn his attention back to her but instead he left quickly right after Diana had spoken her n. And Damon, when did he ever say thank you to Diana. He always looked towards her in hatred never talking to her formally, always coldly. She wiped her tears away. Ariana will find a revenge n that will definitely get her to kneel before her for forgiveness. "Mydy what happened?" Isabelle fast walked towards holding her dress buy the ends so she wouldn''t trip. "W-where is D-Diana?" she said with a sadden and stuttering voice wiping more tears from her eyes. Ariana could not shake away the way Damon was suddenly so interested in her spoken n. "Mydy why are you crying? Did that wretched brat upset you again?" Isabelle spat angrily, cursing Diana under her breath. "Isabelle, Diana had done so many things in front of the prince that made me upset" she sniffed. "I will inform the duke when he returns. His grace will do something about it don''t worry." Isabelle was confident about it knowing that the duke would punish her severely. "Thank you, Isabelle. Your always there for me" Ariana looked back, smiling at her loyal maid that has been beside her ever since she was born. "Now tell me mydy Ariana. What has she done to make you feel so heartbroken?" Isabelle said warm heartedly. "I will, once we arrive to my chambers". The rest of the way Isabelleforted Ariana by saying encouraging words. Ariana was in deep thoughts, reying the scenarios from this morning. Ariana and Isabelle arrived at Ariana''s room. She opened the door but froze instantly, her hands went cold, and her horrified eyes stared at the person who was sitting on the couch, a brown cloak around her, a ripped skirt tied around her waist covered in a few specks of dirt, twirling something metal in her hands. Those icy blues eyes was fixated on the leaf shaped metal. "Oh, you are finally here. I was wondering when you were going toe" Diana had a mischief grin across her face when she looked at her. "D-Diana" Ariana''s hands startled to tremble. She had never felt so terrified whening face to face with her half-sister, but something was giving her goosebumps just by looking at her. That mischief look in her eyes and smile was making her heart race in fear. Isabelle''s felt Ariana''s fear, seeing how pale Ariana''s face turned, her hands unable to stop trembling. Comforting her she held Ariana''s hand startling her a little. "Whatever happens, I will protect you" Isabelle whispered in Ariana''s ears but her eyes where on Diana in fear she would do something if she looked away. "Don''t worry I''m not here to hurt you, I''m just here for the promise you made me" Diana said getting up resulting in Ariana and Isabelle to step back frightened of the unusual looking dagger in her hand. Ariana gritted her teeth. "Isabelle get the gold" she gestured her. Isabelle scrunched her face in anger but obeyed herdies words. She rushed her way to the wardrobe, opening it she rummaged through Ariana''s things looking for the chest filled with gold. Ariana gave Diana a side look and in return Diana smiled, yet it was a narcissistic grin making Ariana irritated that she promised so much gold just for Diana to apany her for tea with the prince but that was just to make her lose her cool and attack her, but it didn''t, instead the tables had flipped. (Artemis UNO reversed the situation) To Isabelle, it felt like they were being robbed, robbed by a stupid and weakdy. Atst, she finally found the chest. She picked it up in a hurry nearly dropping it from sheer shock of Diana''s unusual scary behaviour. Diana sped her hands in joy. "It was nice doing business with you." Isabelle ced a brown pouch tied with a blue ribbon on the table for Diana who picked it up and started to jiggle it. The sound of metal hitting metal was heard. "You got what you wanted now leave" Ariana''s voice was still a little shaken. Diana rose an eyebrow, staring at Ariana in the same suspicious manner as this morning. Searching for any misleading information. "No" Diana answered, Ariana and Isabelle were stunned. "You got what you wanted now leave" Ariana was getting impatient with Diana who was being stubborn to leave. "Oh, you think I will just leave when I got the money" She threw the pouch back on the table. Ariana and Isabelle looked at each other in displeasing look. "What''s wrong? Not enough gold for you" Isabelle hissed baring her teeth. Diana shuffled her hair and sighed. "Do you morons think you can fool me like in the past". Isabelle and Ariana froze in panic, not uttering a word as their throats went dry. They couldn''t believe she wasn''t fooled by the trick. "You see" she continued while a coin appeared from nowhere, rolling it across her knuckles getting the Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. two to stare in dumbfound. "Each gold coin weighs about 34 grams and 50 of them would equal to" she paused, tapping her chin in thought while her eyes looked up the ceiling. "1,700 grams" a psychotic grin perked across her face. "And my dear associates this pouch only weighs half" Chapter 26 - A Promise Set in Stone Chapter 26 - A Promise Set in Stone "W-what are you talking about" Ariana yelled out, guilt written all over her face. Diana rolled her eyes already losing her patience towards these fools who thought they could trick her in taking half the money she was promised. Diana snatched the brown pouch and pulled the blue ribbon open revealing a shimmering gold that resisted in the bottom of the pouch. She turned it upside, and gold came rushing down like rain droplets. They fell down, bouncing off the wooden table with a tter. The two were dumbfound, not able to utter a word to support themselves. Diana pointed with her long slender index finger with a long almond nail to each gold coin on the table, counting each one making sure she didn''t miss a single one. "23,24 and 25" she stopped at thest coin. "I thought the agreement was 50" Diana cocked her head to Ariana, fierce blue eyes ring at Ariana like she was some meek prey to her. Her eyes were like a hungry wolf starving to snap the rabbits neck into two. Ariana staggered back. "Th-that''s b-because... We were sure we counted 50." Ariana shot back, trying her hardest to back herself up. Diana marched towards Ariana who stumbled back, fear written all over her eyes. Diana nced at her, her eyes glittering with a psycho manner. "Don''t give me a shitty excuse." she hissed crossing her hands. "MY LADY." Isabelle cried out. "If you don''t want things to get messy, give me the other half" Diana smirked an evil grin, the leaf shaped metal point resting upon her chin. Isabelle was panicking, her eyes shifted towards herdy who was on the floor, tears falling down her pink cheeks. Ariana was crying and her heart was racing in terror, she was scared to the core. This wasn''t the same Diana she used to know. This one seemed cold, cruel, and smarter. Definitely smarter. "Here take the gold. Leave mydy alone" Isabelle yelled throwing another pouch at her legs not wanting any harm done to the preciousdy of the cies. She looked down at the gold pouch then back to Isabelle then to smile innocently like what she did never happened. "Good girl" she picked up the pouch filled with gold, she shook it and then weighed it on her palm. "that''s more like it" she ced the pouch in the pocket of her brown cloak and patted it to make it secure then strolled her way to the coffee table and picked up the gold coins she poured back in the pouch one by one. "It was great doing business with you fools" she chuckled and walked towards the door. Isabelle ran towards her shaking master on the floor. "Isabelle" she hupped hugging her tight. "It''s ok. The grand duke would punish her for trying to harm you". "I want her to get punished, punish for trying to steal Damon, punished for trying to harm me." Ariana knew deep down that Diana wasn''t Diana at all. She would never dare to do what she did now. Something was going on here and she wanted to know exactly what. \~Artemis P.O.V\~ I slid the crates out of my bed, picking the long crate and dropping it on my bed and doing the same with the other small crate then to slide out my white and dark teal boots out. These boots have des hidden inside just for emergencies. Anything can happen to a woman in the ancient world. I then slid my kimono out. I gazed upon the beautiful attire I designed to go with me, the topyer of the Kimono was white, but the obi was a ck colour with the Obiage being a dark teal colour. The silk that was used to make it was smooth and I liked it. The Haori on the other hand a dark teal colour with a white Japanese dragon on it. The skirt was also white, yet it was split into two, the front piecepping over the second one. I was proud with my designs. ''I wonder if your proud, mum''. \~30 minutester\~ I was in my outfit. The white kimono, with the skirt reaching to my thighs and the Haori a little longer down my ankles. I wore long ck socks reaching to my thighs but to have straps buckled to ck bike shorts under my skirt. My katana was attached behind my back, and my pouch attached to my waist. Two kunai knives was tied around both my thighs and not forgetting my hidden des of course. My whole attire was covered by the brown cloak I stole from the knight. I patted my pockets containing 6 total pouches of gold coins, each one having about 100 pieces of gold coins in it. Yep, I collected a lot. I went to the vanity desk and pulled out the drawers. Valuable jewels, pearls and jewellery wereid perfectly. It would be a shame if I let them lying around for someone else to take them for themselves. I picked one and examined it. The ne was just in, a giant square emerald surrounded by dozens of small diamonds. I wasn''t mesmerised by the shiny jewels, I was never interested in jewellery, in fact it was never my thing. "I wonder how much I can get out of you" I rubbed my chin. "Meh who cares?" I shrugged. "In you go" I shoved into a spare pouch I had. I snatched everything from the drawer and shoved in the pouch. When I filled it up, I tied it and shoved it back into my overfilled pockets. My n is to just buy my food and medical supplies at the town and a bag as well to store everything in then go the cksmith for my needles. I looked myself at the mirror onest time. Admiring my new look. I''m not nning to escape through the night, I already made enough trouble with Ariana, I don''t want the duke returning and hearing his ''Precious daughter nearly getting the shit beaten out of by Diana'' *cough cough* definitely not me. The n was simple go to town, collecting what I need, stay at hotel for the night then leave in the morning or whenever my needles are done. Onest nce at myself before turning around and making my way to the balcony. Swinging the doors open, I felt the fresh afternoon air brush my cheeks as I breathed a lungful of air. The only good part about ancient worlds is that the air is always clean. I walked towards the end of the balcony and looked down at the stone covered floor. In my original body I would havend on those stones without feeling any pain but since Diana''s bones are still fragile it might not be a good idea. Landing on grass was a different story but stones. A grin crossed my face. ''Never hurts to try'' I ran at full speed, leaping over the banister and falling straight down very fast, feeling the wind prick my cheeks. Inded in a superheronding, I winced when I felt a little sharp pain through my ankles. ''Maybe I should avoidnding on rocks for now'' I mentally told myself. I turned around and nced back up from where I jumped, Diana''s room. I wonder who will upy that room while I''m gone. Maybe ste and Lilly would be d to finally work with Ariana and Marcus would he feel when hees back to see I''m gone. I wish I could see his face when he figures out, I fooled that douche bag. I chuckled to myself. A long sigh of relief left my mouth. It felt good to be leaving that ce, I thought I would have spent so long in that ce before I left. I mentally pped myself again e on Artemis, there is no time to be pondering over useless thoughts. I have to leave before someone catches me.'' I jolted off. Sprinting forward and dodging any garden decoration in my way and leaping over the garden beds and making my way to the white brick gates that circled the mansion. I stopped and lifted my head up as I shaded my eyes from the sun. The brinks were a little old and vegetation was growing through the cracks, but it still looked like it was cleaned every month. Looking at the wall, I estimated that the wall was about 6 to 7 metres high, and I only can jump 4 to 5 metres in the air with this frail body of Diana''s but with my original body, pfft that''s a secret. *I took a few steps back and got ready to make run. ''1''* I counted in my head. ''3'' skipping two I ran, I pushed myself up leaping in the air, I knew I wasn''t going to make it so instead I stretched out my arm and grabbed hold on the edge just in time. With force, I swung my whole body up andnded perfectly on the roof of the gate, I warm air caressed my cheeks and made my cloak and Haori danced in the breeze, my silver locks flowing with the rhythm of the light wind. ''I made it''. ncing over the horizon there was forest of trees and a stone path leading to the town I could make out in the north not so far here maybe an hour walk. Looking further up I could see the pce of Aurum, shining exquisitely under the sun. I smiled to myself, proud that I had gotten out of that mansion so easily. Looking behind myself at the cies Mansion standing magnificently, surrounded by gorgeous flowers and marble statues, I frowned. ''It''s a shame I never got to kill Lilly, Ste and the Duke. I was nning to kill Ariana, but she is going to Alphyria''s saviour. Maybe I can return and kill them just for Diana''s sake and mine not like they did anything to me. I just want to kill them because they pissed me off and tried to ruin everything I had nned''. Thinking about it now, I might stumble upon Ariana in the near future after all she is going on a mighty quest to save Alphyria after the prophecy would be announced and she reveals her light magic, Yet I pray I don''t see her two-faced face on my journey and her loyal dogs. It will just piss me off. But right now, I mustn''t worry about the future ahead of me but my journey. I jumped down,nding silently again but painfully. I started running and running feeling the breeze against my face. I ran into the forest, hiding away from the people that might be walking down the stony road. I was excited to go on this quest for home. ''Daisuke, dear older brother. I don''t know how many times I have said this but from now on my mission is to return by your side a promise I making to you, and I will not, I mean will not break that promise. I promise you. For now, just wait for my return''. With that, the Assassin ran through the forest with her heart set on finding her way home back to the brother whom she promised to stay with forever. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: And the Adventures of Artemis Ray, the no.1 assassin of the 21st century and a great Doctor aka Diana cies begins. What kind of trouble will she face, who will she save and who will join her on this epic quest of finding her way home. Stay tuned because the next chapter will update when I decided to not bezy. Ok goodbye Love all of you from the bottom of my heart and stay tuned for the next chapter. From your loveable author Yuki Chapter 27 - Fox in a Trap Chapter 27 - Fox in a Trap I strolled through the fresh scented forest, surrounded by dozens of tall trees with leaves of bright green hue. Spring was a beautiful season. I was getting some breath from the running. This body hasn''t gotten used to running so long without breaking a sweat. I was hot and sweating under my clothes. The cloak was making me hot and itchy. Now I wished I had stolen a better cloak. I groaned in frustration crossing my hands and frowning. ''Things never go the way I want it to''. *Rustle, Rustle* I froze in my spot. I span my head around, scanning my surroundings as I slowly took a kunai knife from left thigh. "Stupid thing." A deep gruff voice spoke out, he sounded like he was struggling in frustration. "Stupid, File human. When I found you, I will break your neck" he was close by, but I was confused on what he was saying. ''Human?'' I shook the thought away not wanting to ponder over such trivial matters. Turning the other way, I walked away from the source of the man''s voice not wanting to have any business with him. "I just have to bite you-" my whole body froze when I heard whimper of a fox. My eyes widened in horror, a fox was talking, and he was in trouble. I run back, back to the source of the fox''s voice ignoring the fact I can hear a fox talk which was out of the ordinary. I stopped when arge green bushy bush was in front of me. The sound of teeth nging to metal ringed in my ears. ''The poor fox must have gotten his paw trapped in a bear trap''. I split the bush apart and my eyes caught the fox biting down the metal spikes of the trap. His paw was pouring with blood and his golden orange fur was coated in his blood. It ached my heart to see such a beautiful creature brutally injured because of human entertainment. His ears shot up and he stopped struggling. His piercing amber eyes red at mines, he bared his teeth and growled. "You disgusting, dirty and greedy human. Is this what you wanted, to kill a creature of God for your entertainment" he hissed bearing his small sharp teeth at me. ''.....'' he was talking. The fox was talking. The fox was talking. The fox was talking. The fox was talking. I''m tripping or I''m in drugs. Could the chefs poured something in my food? Cocaine? I had forgotten he could talk. "What are you waiting for finish me off already. Let me bear no more suffering" he whimpered dramatically, falling on the ground. "Let this poor fox die without having to suffer until myst drop of blood is gone" he said in a dramatic tone again. I was standing there frozen in shock that I can understand a fox but what''s with the dramatic act? "Tch stupid human what are standing there for?" he growled at me bearing his teeth at me again. "Kill me already. Get it done already. I''m ready" "..." He is being really dramatic for just a fox. He whimpered in pain again making me snap out of my daze. ''What am I doing? I need to help the fox'' I mentally pped myself, I started to approach the fox. He was startled. "Oh, mighty God, ruler of the worlds. Please make my death painless and this humans life miserable and dreadful" he voiced out into the unknown. *''Gee thanks foxy*'' I rolled my eyes. ''It''s not like my life is already miserable''. "Oh, hear my pleads great lord. This pitiful fox has done no such thing to oppress you" he was still bbing. Listening to the fox is making me feel weird. Normally I would hear sad whimpers and whines making me feel so heartbroken but now listening to this fox act like a drama queen, is just weird. I prefer not understanding animals and listen to their normal animal noises then human voices. I bent down, stretching my hands out to open the bear trap, he peeked up looking at me. "Oh, it''s happening" he cried dramatically again, as he rested his head back on the grass. "The vile human is going to snap my neck" My eye twitched already annoyed with him. I love animals but not talking whining drama queens. "Oh, shut your tramp would you. I''m trying to help you free" I barked at him. "Oh, great lord this human is rather rude. Please make her end in misery" the fox said in a fake sad tone. "I can understand what you are saying" I poked it''s belly making is wobble a little. "Oh, great lord this human is a mentally unstable. Why is myst thing to see is a crazy human" I poked it''s belly again. "You stupid fox, I can UndErsTand YoU" I said as I poked his belly over and over again liking how his belly wobbled. "STOP POKING MY BELLY, YOU VILE HUMAN AND KILL ME ALREADY" he barked angrily at me, his amber eyes staring into mine. "Oh great lord, please give me a sign whether I should kill this dramatic fox or let him live" I sped my hands together, closed my hands and pretended to pray. "Oh great. Now this human is using my words." He said ironically. "Dramatic fox. Who''s the drama- wait" his amber eyes showed confusion. "YOU CAN UNDERSTAND ME" he yelled from the top of his lungs. I flicked his fury forehead. "That''s what I''ve been trying to tell you all along, but your scruffy tail decided otherwise". "That''s impossible. No human can understand an animal" the fox was shocked; his little snout was wide open. "Yet I can" He groaned angrily. "Well then if you can understand then kill me already, get it done and over it" he was being a drama queen again. I rolled my eyes. ''Don''t make me rethink my decision to help you''. I took a kunai knife out from my pouch, I lifted in the air ready to stab it open, the fox lifted his up to see what was taking long but squeaked. "Wait, wait, w-" he was cut off when the de hit the gap between his paw and the trap. His eyes was on the de shocked, "Oh God" his eyes closed shut and he fainted. "Sorry" patting his stomach I apologised. Looking back at the trap and my de, I inhaled a lungful of air and with Diana''s strength I forced the de against the metal and pried it open while my left hand pulling it open. The trap was opening, and my hands were getting numb from exhaustion, but I couldn''t let go because Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. if I did the trap will shut close causing the fox''s paw to split from his body and I wasn''t going to let that happen. "Come on" I huffed, using all my strength to pry it open. "AHHHHH" I screamed in exhaustion. Finally, I was able to open it, the trap mouth was split open. It''s spiky metal points covered in the fox''s blood. I was disgusted with human behaviour. Stretching out my hand, I held the injured paw and slowly lifted it up making sure the trap wasn''t activated again. When I sessfully go the paw to safety, I threw a rock at the trap, it''s mouth shut violently. I winced at the thought of getting my hand or feet stuck in between its teeth. Looking back at the fainted fox, his wounded paw was oozing with blood. I didn''t have any medical equipment with me or any herbal medicine either. I scanned my surrounding looking for any ntain, lemon balm or Yarrow, anything I could use to heal his wound. I got up and walked around looking for any of them, my eyes darted around the grass just in case I found ntain. "I saw lots of them in my way here" I mumbled. Every time I don''t need anything it''s there but when I do it just magically disappears. I searched and searched when I suddenly spotted yarrow growing from afar. "Yes!" Chapter 28 - Homura Chapter 28 - Homura Finally finished bandaging the fox''s paw, I plopped myself on the grass and leaned against a tree. I needed a rest, a rest from running, a rest from talking foxes and this world. I looked up above myself, watching how the soft blobs of clouds slowly moving across the crystal blue sky, birds flying freely without a care in the world. "I wonder if I ever fly freely like that?" "Mmm" the fox groaned, fluttering his eyes open to reveal the honey amber eyes of his. His head shot up the moment his eyes opened. His ears perched up like a prey listening for any sound from the predator hiding away. "Am I in animal heaven?" "Oh, that would be nice" I answered him. He span his head quickly towards where I was. "You" he snarled at me, narrowing his beady little amber eyes of his. "Yo" I answeredzily. He stood up unaware of his injured leg. "I have a bone-" he winced when he took a step of his injured front paw. "Take it easy mate. We don''t want that paw to get even more severe" I exined getting up from my spot and approached the limping fox. "You human what did you do to my paw? What''s this vile thing you wrapped around my paw?" he wiggled his paw, examining the brown cloth I ripped from the cloak. "I patched you up, so it doesn''t get infected. At least you can say thank you" I said crossing my hands. He eyed me up and down suspiciously. "Hmph, like I will ever be gratitude to a human" he refused, turning his little head to the side, and pointing his snout in the air. I sneered at his rude manners. "You stinky fox" I crossed my hands and hissed in disgust. ''Whenever I patched up an injured animal they would always stick by my side and want me to pat them but this fox, this fox is just so ungrateful and it''s pissing me off''. "Stinky? STINKY!" he growled. "I smell like the fresh grass of the forest, the spring leaves of the trees" he bbered so confidently about himself. "While you" he sneered at me and then sniff the air. "Smell like a pile of stinky bird poop rolled in mud" he continued. I felt like rocks just toppled over my head. ''Did this dog just sniff me and say I stink?''. "...." My blood boiled and my brow twitched. I wanted to drop kick this fox for calling me stinky. Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I didn''t want to hurt an animal even if they are being self-absorbed. "Your lucky to be a fox or else I would have cut your tongue and stuck it on that tree for every living being to see when they pass by" I snarled at him. "And lucky I am" he talked back to me with a smirk on his face proudly lifting his tail in the air. "You''re such a snobby fox" I looked at him with a monotone expression. "Hmph I''m not snobby. I just ept the beautiful creature I am unlike some humans who go far and wide to look like whatever you humans describe as beautiful". I didn''t say anything. He was right though that I can''t argue with. I sighed plopping myself in front of him, crossing my legs and my eyes. "I think we got in the wrong foot..." I looked at down at his paws, I rose an eyebrow "Paw," He observed me, looking for any sign of danger. "My name is Artemis Ray" I kindly introduced myself. Saying my real name to a fox doesn''t matter, he can''t talk to humans anyway, so he has no way of revealing it to anyone. He squinted his eyes at me, still being suspicious. "I will never say my magnificent name gifted from my Seriously what is with this fox? I''m trying to be nice to him, but he is being a snobby princess with me. Still in the same position but with his eyes closed, I looked dead straight in his eyes. He opened them to look at me but closed it again. ''This fox. Does he really think he can fool me?'' "You don''t want to say it or you don''t have a name" saying that his eyes shot open in getting caught by lying. "N-no I have a name. I just don''t want to say it to you" he exined but I could tell by his voice he was lying. "I''m not someone you can easily fool, fox" I told him. "So tell me, do you really have a name" I stared at him, his golden orange fur glittering beautiful under the sun, those glimmering honey amber eyes were so beautiful. He wasn''t kidding about being beautiful and loving himself for it. I really wanted to touch his fur but I shook the thought away. "I know I''m the most beautiful fox you have ever seen." He poured. "No" I saidzily. He was a little annoyed with my answer. "Lier, I can tell by those eyes that you really want to touch my fur" he exined as he plopped himself on the grass in front of me. I sighed. "Guess we both lied about something". His eyes showed a little guilt as he looked into mines. "I don''t have a name so what. My mother failed to give me one" his voice saddened a little. "Why is that" I asked a little curious. Heid down, resting his head on his none injured leg. "When a fox is born, there mothers gift there cubs a name" his eyes were staring into the distance like he was looking for something. He looked pitiful under that snobby personality of his. "All my siblings got gifted names except for me". "Did your mother, not want you?" I asked feeling my throat block. Mothers tend to sometimes shun there kids if they don''t like them or if they are injured. It really breaks my heart seeing a baby animal being left behind by their own mothers. I felt tears crawling in the corners of my eyes. I killed hundreds of people, saved hundreds but none ever made me cry but when ites to animals who have human tongue to talk back it makes me weak. "No" he answered, his eyes staring back into mines but this time there was hatred taking over and he started to bare his fangs. "Because you greedy humans took what belonged to me". "I''m sorry about what my kind do to you innocent animals." I said looking away in guilt. "it''s ok if you don''t forgive, I understand. I wouldn''t either" I smiled at the innocent creature thaty on the grass being victim of human activities. "But let me return the little special thing that was taken from you". I stretched out my hand to pat his head, he growled at me warning me to back off, but I ignored him. cing my palm on his soft zing All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. orange fur, feeling the softness brush against my palm, I smiled. "Homura" Chapter 29 - Stubborn Fox Chapter 29 - Stubborn Fox Homura''s amber eyes gazed upon her icy blue orbs, baffled at what was happening in front of him. Her smile warmed his little pounding heart, never had he felt human kindness from her. He was always hunted down by hunters, kicked, or had stones thrown at him but never had he have a human take care of him in such way. Her palm was warm upon his head. Homura didn''t want her to take her hand off his head, liking the warm sensation it was sending. By feeling the warm palm on his head thoughts of his dear mother came pouring in his mind, those bright orange eyes of hersying eyes on the amber eyes of her youngest cub but to be disturbed by arrowsing from all directions. He snapped out of his angry daze, wriggling his head away from the palm thatid on top of his head. "Tch, I don''t need your stinky name. I don''t even want to be in the presence of a vile human" he snarled again. "I don''t care whether want the name or not but I''m going to call you Homura until you get better" she crossed her hands stubbornly; she didn''t care what the fox thought or said he was injured and leaving him here would mean death for the innocent snobby creature. Homura stared at her in confusion. "Excuse me" he said. He didn''t know what this human was nning but he was very cautious. Artemis rested her cheek on her palm, grinning at the baffled fox "You can''t fend for yourself injured like that can you". A silent growl escaped his lips. He couldn''t argue with that statement. Homura wouldn''t be able to hunt or fend for himself in the state his in now. "So, I will be taking you with me until your able to walk and hunt for yourself". The orange fox growled under his breath, disliking the idea of staying with a human until his paw gets better neither did, he feel he should trust her. "How should I know that your not going to take me to humans, kill me and skin me for my fur" he said. Artemis chuckled at his cautiousness; he was a smart fox. Homura was offended by herugh, he hadn''t said anything funny to her so why was she suddenly "Mate you think to much" She stood swiping the dust of her back side then to walk towards Homura. Homura lifted himself up, barley. Artemis bent down at the growling fox. "What are you up to? stay back" he snarled. Artemis stretched out her hands to pick him up, but he bit back resulting her to move her hands away. "Stay back human or I will bite" he warned. Artemis wasn''t having any of it. It was either follow behind the limping fox and waste a whole day or pick him and run to the town while building up her stamina. "Homura stop being a cub and let me carry you" Artemis said impatiently getting ready to pounce on him. "I absolutely refuse" he replied back to her with a snare, bearing his teeth at her again as he was ready to dodge her. "I don''t like asking twice Homura. Get in my arms and let me carry you" "My name is not Homura, and it never will be. I don''t have a name and I will never have one" he barked. "Ok that''s it. I had enough with your snobby attitude" Artemis lounged herself on him. Homura Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. squeaked loudly moving out of the way barely missing Artemis causing the cloak bandaged around his paw to turn crimson red. He winced in pain staggering back in pain. She missed him by a mere second, falling onto the grass. "You sneaky little fox" She smirked wiping the dirt from her cheek then to get on all fours. Homura predatorial amber eyes red at Artemis'' icy blue eyes who red back. Both red at each other in "You dumb fox, your messing with an assassin" "You filthy, vile, and greedy female human, let me go this instant. This is going against my will" Homura wrestled within her arms trying to get free. "mmno" she tried to speak but Homura''s paw was pushing her face away from his. She tried to speak again but his paw was in the way. She quickly grew irritated by him. "*Nom*" Artemis bit the paw that was shoving her face away making him cry out. "AHHH" "What was that for" he growled at her. "Buckle up" she had mischief smirk across her face. Homura looked at her with terrified eyes at what kind of idea was going through the humans head. "What are you g-" Artemis didn''t let him finish and bolted off, running at full speed. The poor fox in her arms was screaming his lungs out, curling into a ball for dear life. "YOU CRAZY HUMAN" Artemis came to a stop, letting herself catch some breath. Huffing and puffing, her cheeks were red from the heat and her throat tasted like blood. ''It would take a while to catch up with my former stamina''. The fox however was already dead inside. "I want my mummy" he mumbled unconsciously. "We are nearly there" Artemis said under her puffed up breath, her legs were aching already and wanted to fall off and run away from the woman who abused them. "I knew it." his eyes widened in realisation. "You just wanted me for my beautiful fur" He narrowed his eyes at her, poking her cheek as he said those words. "Help! HELP! Any animal out there? help me. This human is going to skin me alive!" he screamed pushing and struggling in her arms. "You keep on ranting I will definitely skin you alive" Artemis said coldly, her cold distant eyes red down at him. Homura small body started tremble, suddenly terrified at the sudden mood change of the human that held him. He lowered his head and obeyed her words keeping his mouth shut. "Good boy" Chapter 30 - Dear God Chapter 30 - Dear God Artemis tightens her grip on Homura. Her heart jumped to her throat blocking the airway to her lungs, her knees were betraying her, and her sweat run cold. The noises of the people echoed in her ears weakening her spirit. ''I''m such a fool'' she thought. ''I thought I can ovee my fears, but I can''t. I can''t do it without you Daisuke'' tears started to fall down her cheeks and onto the confused fox''s snout. "What''s up with you human?" Homura in irritation. "I can''t do it" she mumbled under her shaking breath, hugging Homura more firmly in her arms. Her fearful eyes stared into the town not far from where they were. "Do what? You humans are soplicated." He huffed. "Act tough in front of others but to cower away when things getplicated" Artemis wasn''t listening to the fox in her arms instead she was trembling in fear, it felt she was dying all over again, the same aching pain in her chest, the tensed muscles, and the trouble of breathing. No matter how many times she wanted to walk into the town and conquer the fear that held her back for years. She wanted to turn the other ay and run, run back to the awful mansion, and stay there forever and to nevere out even if it meant dealing with the sadistic family that resided in that mansion. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "I''m sorry brother I can''t do it." She cried quietly, looking down at the baffled fox who was getting frustrated with the tears that soaked his little nose. *''Brother?*'' the fox titled his head in thought. ''What is she so afraid of?'' "I really want to but-" Artemis took a step back her eyes didn''t leave the lively town. "Hey! I thought we were going tond of humans" the fox looked up the shaking human whose icy blue eyes hadn''t left the vige once since they arrived. He notice before how she was starting to tremble and tightening the hug when they were getting closer to the humannd, but he thought she was freezing or something. He had no know idea to what to feel towards the terrified human that held him in her arms so protective. "Tch now you''re getting on my nerves" he uttered. "I don''t think I will ever get rid of this fear" she cried, closing her eyes, and letting her tears fall down even faster. "Hey, watch where you crying! Your making my fur wet" Homura yelled in anger but was ignored again by her. "Oi, human stop" Without notice Artemis stopped crying, shock crossed her face. A milky white transparent handid on Artemis shoulder. It''s touch felt like the familiar gentle hand that support her throughout her life. "Daisuke" she mumbled softly, her eyes watering in joy. "\~No matter where I am or where you are, I will always be there when you need me\~" His soft medallic voice echoed lightly in her ears, sending a warm feeling to her heart, and easing the troubled mind. Her heart begged her to turn around and see the face she missed so much but her mind told her that it was just God looking after her. Obeying her heart and quickly spun around, eager to see his face once again but was met with nothing but air. Hugging the muddled fox, she smiled. "Thank you" "Heh?" Homura titled his head. Artemis swallowed hard, looking straight into the distance she took a huge step forward, a step to conquer the fear that dug deeply into her soul. "Let''s do this" Homura gulped, his guts told him that being with human is going to bring a whole lot of trouble towards them. ''Dear God, why did you leave me with this mentally unstable human'' Chapter 31 - Conquer Chapter 31 - Conquer I walked with my hood over my head to hide my identity through the crowds of the busy town of Argentum, the lower district. The ce wheremoners can afford to buy. My body was still shaking in fear, my mind was racing and was hugging Homura even tighter. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "*Cough Cough* If you''re going to kill me\, stab me instead. This is torture and painful" Homura gasped\, trying to breath but couldn''t. Hearing him speak I snapped out of my thoughts and loosened a little. "Sorry" I whispered. He uttered something under his breath, due to the chattering of the people and the noise I was unable to hear what he said. My eyes darted around like crazily, ncing at every person that walked past me making me flinch every time they brushed past me. I steady my breath trying to calm the panic, but the fear became a tangible, living force that crept over me like some hungry beast, immobilizing me. My heart was throbbing in my ears, loud and irregr, but I barely heard it, for my mind was clouded with fear. ''Mother, Mother where are you?'' a familiar young girls voice echoed through my mind. ''Mother where did you go? I''m scared'' ''Mother I''m scared'' the voice ringed in my ears forcing me to listen to her cries. ''Please go away'' I begged. ''Please go away'' "Oi Human!" I snapped back to reality, the voices disappearing and to be taken over again by the chatters of the people. "What''s wrong with you?" Homura questioned. "Nothing" I shook my head lightly. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, ''Remember what Daisuke said'' I released my breath then to inhale more. ''He will always stay by my side'' I couldn''t believe I was walking through the crowd without Daisuke to I gazed up to see dozens of more people walking by, happily chatting away. A cold wave embalmed me as the hairs rose on the back of my neck and my mouth ran dry. I quickly looked down "Don''t look just keep moving" I whispered to myself. "Stupid human" he mumbled out loud with the intention of making sure I heard. Rolling my eyes and ignoring him, I continued on walking. I may have endured the fear of walking through all alone, yet I still have to build up the courage to look up and see myself in the crowd. I was not ready for that big step yet. Walking in was already difficult enough. I was looking down at Homura who seemed to throw a few disgusted nces at the people that passed by, can''t me the poor animal. He was a fox after all, and people love hunting foxes for sport but that was in my world I don''t know about this one. I shifted my gaze away from the fox and stared down at my feet, admiring the dark, teal-coloured high heeled boots I wore, the show maker made it reallyfortable for me to wear. I couldn''t see where I was going but my ears listened and navigated me through. I could hear sellers yelling out their prices of their goods and buyers negotiating with the sellers for a decent price, people were bustling about, kids screaming and crying. It reminded somewhat of back home in Tokyo. Feeling someone walk towards me, waiting for him to move aside and walk past me he didn''t move but continued on walking. I took it upon myself to move aside for this Gentleman which did not bother to move, I stepped to the side both of us brushing shoulders. "What a rude human" the fox grumbled. "I agree" "Why are we here anyway?" he asked wriggling around to get a littlefortable in my arms. "Business" I answered coldly and quietly so no one hears some mysterious hooded person talking to a fox like a crazy weirdo. "What sort of human business are you requiring?" he titled his head at me, gazing at me with his amber eyes. "I need a few supplies before I set off" "Set off to what? Find a noble dragon to higher your rank in the human society" he mocked. "No? I have no intention of doing that" that wouldn''t be such a bad idea if I weren''t going to go home. He narrowed his eyes at me looking for any signs of lies or misleading. "Humans are suchplicated parasites" he grumbled averting his gaze away and curling himself into a ball. If some other human heard what he said they would have been very offended for being called a parasite, but I wasn''t because he was right. We are just parasites eating away the host slowly and painfully. Livingfortably while the host slowly dies. People were never wrong at how sly and intelligent foxes are. "Wake me up when something interesting happens human" he yawned, closing his eyes. "Can you stop calling me human, I have a name you know" I said getting irritated for getting called a human all the time even though I introduced my name to him. "Tch shut up before I lose my beauty sleep because of your annoying nagging" Irritation surged inside me. Satan was telling me to drop this snobby princess fox. Gritting my teeth, I ignored the urge to do so and continued navigating my way through by listening. My ears perked up when I heard the beating of metal in the far distance. Fastening my pace and dodging all the people that I would have bumped into if I didn''t move out of the way. The sounds got louder and louder each time I walked closer. Once the bashing of metal was loud enough to know I was in front of the store or near I slowly lifted my head and the first thing my eyesid on was a strong built man that looked like he was in his early 40s. His face was just forming a few wrinkles but was covered in soot, yet he had a sharp chin and eyes dark as coal, fixed on the red-hot de that he hammered down. His messy and oily ck hair was hovering down his face and he had few facial hairs growing on his chin. He was a healthy-looking guy, except for the purple bags under his tired looking eyes. Could be the forging of my weapons tire him out. "Oi human what are we doing here?" the fox said trembling a little at the sight of the man''s aggressive hammering. I didn''t respond to him. "I knew it!" he shrieked "You were only pretending to be nice to fool me." he yapped, I looked up with a poker face. "You just wanted to kill me for my fur. You vile litt-hmmm" Artemis held his snout shut, refusing him to speak. "Open that snout one more time and I will skin you myself. I bet I''ll get a lot of money out of you" "You wouldn''t dare" he spat his venom. "I wouldn''t dare an assassin Homura" I rose an eyebrow making him sunk his head down. "that''s what I thought" he narrowed his eyes at me in irritation and bearing his little sharp teeth. I nced back at the cksmith who already finished hammering down the de and was dipping the ming hot de in the bucket of water. "Excuse me good sir" Chapter 32 - Blacksmith Chapter 32 - cksmith The man stopped what he was doing and looked at me with hawk like eyes causing Homura to shriek at the sight of his piercing eyes. "Please tell me we aren''t going in there" he swallowed in fear. "Hello sir" I rose my hand as a greeting, in response he spat aggressively at the floor. "bleh" Homura stuck his tongue out in disgust. He shoved his dirt stained in his pocket and took out a handkerchief and started to wipe his sweaty forehead as he approached me. "What business does ady in cloak have with a cksmith?" he rose an eyebrow in curiosity and crossed his hands still a little irritated for getting interrupted. "Can we please leave" Homura shivered, his eyes darting to the des in disy, the hundreds of bows stacked on top of each other in the corner. The cksmith lowered his back, inspecting the trembling fox in my hands as he stroked the little facial hair he possessed. "A fox hey" he said. "that''s odd" "ODD! WHO ARE YOU CALLING ODD? YOU OLD, DIRTY AND STINKY HUMAN" Homura growled at him in anger, offended by the cksmiths words but in his ears Homura sounded like a normal fox howling at him. A low chuckle escaped his mouth. "a feisty little one". Iughed awkwardly. "hmmm" he walked off back to a table in the far corner filled with his tools. I followed in. "Hey, HEY DON''T GO IN" Homura yapped still trembling, it didn''t look like Homura was fond of weapons. "I''ve seen many types of weapons to elvish des to regr swords" he continued "And I have forged many weapons throughout my life I''ve been a cksmith." He was rummaging through the desk searching for something. I wonder what it was. "To axes, swords, spears to maces but never have I created such a weapon to sword like that" he pointed at my Katana attached to my waist. I moved my cloak to give him a better look. He stared at it in astonishment and then to look away and go through his things looking for whatever he was searching for. "The extraordinary design of a curved single ded sword, and the lightness of the handle but curious to why only one side is sharp while the other is blunt." He stopped searching for whatever he was looking for and just stood there with his hands on the table and looking down at something. I listened carefully, feeling proud at my people for creating such a unique sword. "The first time I made such a weapon was for a nobledy not so long ago" the cksmith tone darkened, "Now I''m wondering where you came to hold a possession that belongs to the cies household" he looked back staring at me with suspicion in written in his eyes. I stared back from inside my hood. "I don''t know what his talking about, but can we leave I feel like my fur is falling out. I''m going to be a fur less fox by the time you''re done" Homura whispered. "Homura will leave when I''m done doing what I came here for" I whispered back. He groaned angrily. "Sadistic human". "Talking to the fox won''t help" he crossed his arms gazing upon the fox. Homura sneered at him. "I already hate this human to the bone" I gritted my teeth; I wasn''t going to reveal myself to him so he cany off the suspicious looks. God knows if he will go around spreading rumours about Dianaing into town and into a cksmith shop for weapons. "That doesn''t concern you" I hissed. "No, your right it doesn''t concern me. I''m the one who forged the weapon not the one who brought it" he shruggedying back a little. "But if the household of cies discover that their possessions are getting stolen by thieves wouldn''t that get you in trouble" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Smirking behind my hood I ced Homura down on a chair not far from here. I approached him with a grin. He stood firmly with his hands crossed, not single sign of terror was written on his face or in his eyes. Standing an inch away from him I spoke "I promise it won''t happen" I patted his shoulder. The cksmith narrowed his eyes at me. "So, if I were I would keep my nose out people''s business and continue on my life unless you prefer to live 6 feet deep under for the rest of your life" A look of bitterness swept across his face. "Are you threatening me?" "Threaten. No." I shook my head. "Just a warning" I smiled. "Speaking of making" taking a pouch out from pocket and opening, I took a gold coin out. "You forge something for me by tomorrow and this gold coin is all yours" I twirled the shiny gold coin in between my fingers, his eyes turned into dor signs, but he quickly shook his head. "I already got enough gold tost me my whole lifetime and enough for me to retire thanks to Lady Diana" he cleared his throat. ''You mean thanks to me'' "But I''m a cksmith not a businessman" he said. I smiled in victory. Patting his shoulder, I said "That''s what I thought" Taking out the piece of paper form inside my obi I handed it to him. He looked at it, examining it. I drew the needles I needed while waiting for Ariana to arrive. "If you need needles go to a tailor, I''m sure they will love to spare you some to use" he mocked giving it back to me. I felt rising in my chest as boiling fury swelled inside of me. "Oi calm down. We don''t want to make a scene" Homura called out. I looked behind myself to see Homuraying on the dirt floor waiting for me toe, looking back I saw people walking by. Homura is right, I don''t want to cause a scene. "I''ll double the pay if you make them" I bargained with him again. "Please it''s very important" he shuffled his head and sighed. "Fine" I beamed with joy. I thought it would have been hard to deal with him, but it was easy then I thought. "Thank you" I handed it back to him and he took it. "I''ll be done by tomorrow. Come collect them in the afternoon" he exined. I nodded and walked off, scooping Homura on my way out. "Anddy Diana" I froze in shock; I swear my jaw nearly dropped to the floor. ''How did he know?'' I slowly turned my head to see him looking at me with a serious expression. "It would have been easy if you have introduced who you really were" he bowed his head in courtesy. "...." I looked down at the confused fox. "Sorry but I was only trying toy low" I exined. He must have seen through my hood. "I see" he went back to what he was doing before I came along. "Be careful out there. It''s not a safe ce for a nobledy to be walking around especially with the dark users out there". I didn''t utter another word and left him. His right, I need to be careful with the dark users, especially with this body and I can''t use magic either not like Diana ever could. "Lady Diana, Huh. What are you some high-level human?" he said. "I thought you said your name was Artemis Ray" ''Telling this fox won''t matter, would it?'' I stared down at the fox who had a resting face as an expression. "Hey, I''m talking to you don''t ignore me" he barked. "My real name is Diana cies, but I go with the name Artemis Ray" it would be safe I don''t reveal my real self to anyone even to animals. He squinted his eyes at me searching for the lie but looked away right after. "Whatever. It''s not like I care anyway" he mumbled then to curl into an orange fluff ball. "I''m going back to sleep" his mouth opened, and he yawned. I let him sleep while I navigated myself through the crowds in search of a craftsman that will make needle wrist holders. Then after that I will go buy myself traveling bags, food, and medical equipment. When my shopping is done, I will go stay at an inn for the night. That''s my schedule today. Just pray to God Marcus doesn''t sent out a search party for me when he returns home. ''God let me go through this shit peacefully'' Chapter 33 - Sacrifice Chapter 33 - Sacrifice Me and Homura titled our head, curiously staring at the inn that stood tall in front of us. A little rusty and old with the signs squeaking as the wind blew at them. "What''s this ce? A human gathering?" Homura asked in a mocked tone. "I thought you said you were going to sleep" I rose my eyebrow in question. "I was but this ce is too loud for my fox ears" he scratched behind his ear with his non injured paw. "Please keep you fleas to yourself, thank you very much" "You should be honoured to get fleas from a beautiful fox" he ridiculed me. My mouth twisted in annoyance, "well then I will be honoured to brush that beautiful fur of yours to get rid of the fleas" a mischief smile crossed my face. "Why do I have a feeling you have bad intention in your words" ''Because I do'' I thought still managing a smile, but it twitched in annoyance. "It''s ok Homura your still beautiful" he told himself. A wide smile crossed my face when I heard him call himself Homura. He was confused at my sudden mood change. "What are you smiling at?" "Nothing" I started to walk. "Then why are smiling? It''s giving me the shivers" ignoring his question I opened the door of the inn and walked in. The fear of being in crowd had slowly disappeared. Thank fully but that didn''t mean I was fully recovered from it. Lowering my head to avoid their gruesome eyes, I strolled in slowly. Some people stopped what they were doing and watched me walk in. Whispers was heard among them. I made my way to the receptionist, ignoring them. The intense gazes felt like I walking in a pile of hot ming magma. Finally reaching the desk which felt like forever, I lifted my head and saw a guy with small round sses. He was an old looking guy with messy curly white hair, looking at me intriguingly up and down then to look at Homura who was ring back at him. "He is an ugly looking Human" Homura said. "Just by looking at him, his making me feel ugly. Look away you pathetic ugly looking human before I poke those mud-coloured eyes of yours" he bared his teeth at him in disgust. The man adjusted his sses, leaning forward to get a better look at Homura. "Oh my, it''s an angry little fox" his voice croaked. "Keep your filthy face away from mines, old hag" he bit down his jaw to warn the old guy to back off. The old man jolted back in fear of the fox''s nasty tantrum. Smacking the back of his head I apologised to the old man. "Sorry, he has terrible anger issues ever since he became a fox". "ANGER ISSUES! WHO HAS ANGER ISSUES? AND-HMMM" I snapped his jaw shut with my hand. "See" I smiled at the stunned old man. "Do you have any spare rooms?" I asked changing the subject. The old man jumped from his daze and started to flip through his book "Ahhh- yes we do" he replied. "Room for one?" he asked. "Yes" "Alright give me second" he turned around, behind him was looked like dozens of keys hanged on a chart. He rose his index finger and trailed through the keys looking for the one, then tond on one that said 12. Lifting it up from the hook, he ced it on the table. "And who will be staying in this room?" he asked. "Artemis Ray" I answered. "Arr-t-e-mmi-ss R-aa-y" he pronounced while scribbling it down on the giant looking book with over hundreds of pages. "That would be 16 copper coins" he said eyeing down from his sses. ''Shit I don''t have copper coins with me except for gold'' "Um sir I don''t have copper with me now, but can I hand it to you when I return" I asked. *"No money, no room" he voice became loud for the whole room to hear. "Just give him the silver" Homura yapped. ''Silver to rece 16 copper coins! But that means I would lose about the equivalent of.......''* Calcting I ended with ''84 copper coins''. I bit my lip, not knowing whether to lose 84 copper coins for measly room just for one night or walk out and sleep in the streets. I mmed a silver coin on the table. "Take it" **** this shit. I mentally waved goodbye to the silver coin. ''Thank you for your generous sacrifice silver coin. I will never forget you for about....maybe in like half a minute'' The old man threw a pouch on the table as the sounds of metal ng together. Reaching out my hand I took my change. Sliding the key with his pointy grey nail, he smiled. "Have a nice night" "You too" I smiled like a bitch back at him as I took the key from the table and left knowing he did not see it because of my hood. I examined the room I was staying tonight. A single bed in the corner of the room, with a simple brown coloured nketid neatly on top with just one pillow. Looking to the left was a simple desk and a chair and in the middle of the room was an arched window, reflecting the light rays of the shining semicircle moon above the starry night sky of Aurum. "This ce stinks of rat poop" Homurained, sniffing the air around him. "Deal with it sweetheart you''re not going to get any better than this" I rolled my eyes. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "If use your small human brain of yours. I''m a fox, I slept in harsh weathers, forests and even ufortable burrows" "No shit sherlock" I ced him on the bed. He rose his head and titled his head in confusion "Sherlock? My name isn''t sherlock but Homura" I turned to him smirking, realising what he just said he shut his snout. "Tch, I have no name" he hissed. "GOOD NIGHT" he nodded his head before curling into a ball and snoozing off to sleep. Hearing his faint breathing, I sat beside him leaning my back on the wall and resting my hand on Homura''s soft orange fur and gently stroked him. "What a day it was" I whispered. First, I attended tea with Damon and Ariana, then to my supplies arrived, I sneaked into the knights chambers and stole a cloak, I waited for Ariana to arrive, then I threatened her to give my gold that she promised me, then I decided to leave because I didn''t want to deal with the duke, I found Homura in the words who got his paw stuck in a bear trap, freed him, and bandaged him then to forcefully take him with me. I went to a cksmith and asked him to form me my needles. I then brought a bag for the gold but couldn''t find one that could hold the food and medical supply. The shopkeeper told me I should try the upper district, so had to go on this awful journey to the top but had to avoid many knights just in case they were looking for me. Finally found a bag that looked like a backpack for only 1 silver I brought it. I then made my way back to the lower district to by bread, apples and other food that might be needed while Homurained and begged me to get meat as well. I then went sold all Diana''s jewellery for gold and silver but sadly no copper. But going through all that, I stumble upon an opportunity when I was buying medical herbs and other important equipments. ''Every Healer and physics are going to Ventus to try and heal the young prince of Ventus and if cured the emperor will reward anyone who cures him 5,000 gold pieces and huge block ofnd'' Was what the old man selling me the herbs told me. Benjamin Vnt wasn''t he Neil''s little brother. The young prince who died from a mysterious illness. He didn''t appear a lot in the novel except for a few chapters when he was on his deathbed, so I don''t know anything about him or who he really was. Neil only discussed to Ariana about how kind and energetic he was, roaming around the castles looking for any secret trap door, wanting to explore the world and it''s secrets but he never got to do that. So instead, Neil took it upon himself, promising Benjamin he will discover every secret this world holds but he was unable to fulfil the promise to his brother and was rip limb by limb by goblins. Maybe if Benjamin hadn''t died from the mysterious illness Neil wouldn''t have set on a journey to find the Alphyrian Crystal that allows you to make any wish. Neil wanted to use the crystal and wish to bring his brother back from the dead, maybe he wouldn''t have endured the heartbreak from Ariana and the painful death that awaits him in the future. He probably would have married happily, ruled his kingdom in prosperity with his wife, kids, and Benjamin. I know how Neil must have felt for when he lost his brother, to never see him again them promise to fulfil his dream but was killed. It wasn''t all like that in the beginning though. Neil never cared about Ariana, he only joined her and the other princes so he could easily find the crystal without spending years and Ariana was the key to finding it. But seeing how kind and warm she was, it melted his stone-cold heart towards her and thus resulted him falling in love but got crush when he saw her kiss, Damon. Yep, they kissed. The one time he finally opened up to woman he was heartbroken in the spot. Wow, gee thanks a lot Ariana, you have done it again, you just killed another important person and his dream. Round apuse everyone for the Heroine of the story My Grace who just loves to kill people off and break every prince''s heart. I sighed. ''I probably could change his fate by going to Ventus and seeing what the problem is with Benjamin, but I don''t want to suddenly spark the curiosity of Neil. I''ve seen enough Isekai animes, read novels and mangas simr to scenarios like that. Then I would have a big problem served on a golden te for me'' I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed in frustration. "But I don''t have the heart to let a young 12- year-old boy die due to an illness I probably can cure, and I don''t think God would like that either" "Oh, trust me God would definitely punish you" Homura suddenly spoke, making me flinch in surprise. "Your awake?" I said dumbfounded, quickly moving my hand from his back. "I''ve been awake since you ced me on the bed" he said under his charisma but snobby tone. My faced turned into a poker face. "But I''m telling you, letting that human die because you''re not bothered to go on a long walk to Ventus could get you in deep trouble by God" He wasn''t lying about it. "Take it as an opportunity to receive more gold, since you very much like the sight of gold" he mocked me on thest part. "I do not like gold. I just need to just in case I need to purchase more supplies that mighte as expansive" I exined. "uhu" he wasn''t buying it. "Whatever. Believe me or not I don''t care but I''m telling the truth" I really was telling the truth. I need money if I was going to survive, even if I''m going through forests or mountains I mighte to vige and need to restock my medical supplies or food. "Whatever. It''s not like I care anyway. I will be going my own way once my paw is healed" he mumbled. "Mhm" I agreed. "But telling you again. It''s not a wise decision to leave a dying human to die when there is hope left for him to recover. This is your choice Artemis not mine so choose wisely because you can not go back once you have decided which path to take" was all he said before he didn''t utter another word. I smiled. Under that snobby personality of his, he has an understanding heart and wise mind. I rested my head on the wood and thought about it. ''Should go help him or let him die because of my selfish decision?'' ''Never make permanent decision on temporary feelings, Artemis'' Hiroshi-sensei words appeared in my mind. I looked out the window, staring into the night sky and to the beautiful, halved moon. "God please guide me to where I must go, what decisions should I make to end in the right path" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- What will Artemis choose? Will she woman up and save Benjamin from his ill writtened destiny knowing Neil will suddenly find interest in her or will she choose to leave knowing that God will punish her and walk with guilt on her shoulders. Stay tuned for the next chapter and find out her decision. Goodbye for now. Love you all Chapter 34 - Die Chapter 34 - Die I woke by the chirping of the morning birds. Fluttering my eyes open I saw Homura snoozing soundly in front of me. ''I must have slept beside Homurast night'' "Those damn birds" Homura grumbled in his sleep. Rubbing my eyes open, I yawned then to stretch my arms up. ''I wasn''t able to sleep wellst night, my mind was all over the ce'' I looked down at where Homura wasying. He wasn''t curled into a ball anymore butid on his back with his paws in the air and his tongue sticking out, snoring quietly. I wanted tough of how silly this snobby little fox princess looked. ''If I had my phone with me, I would have taken a picture and posted it on Instagram'' I nced over to the window, the morning sun shining in the room and lighting the room up. Faint sounds of people could be heard from outside. "Come on Homura, let''s eat a quick breakfast before we set off" patting his white stomach as I got of the bed. He groaned, turning his back towards me to avoid the sun and myself. "zzzzzz" ignoring me he dozed back to sleep again. "Did you hear what I just said" I crossed. "I did but- " he yawned midway his sentence. "a fox needs his beauty sleep or his fur would start falling" I sighed shuffling my quite messy hair. "Fine sleep but don''t me me for eating the beef jerky" I state walking to my brown hued medieval looking backpack thatid on the desk in the corner. He quickly jerked his head up and quickly spinning his head to my direction. He narrowed his eyes at me in a death re. "If you touch my meat with those filthy hands of yours, I will bite every single little measly finger from your hands" he growled angrily. I raised my eyebrow in admiration for his attempt of trying to threaten me. "Threatening are we now?" I smirked cing my nail on my chin and gazing down at the fox with a demented look. He retreated back but scowled at me quietly. "I was only kidding with you. The beef jerky is all yours." I said throwing a beef jerky to him and he caught it with his mouth. I took a bite from a small loaf of bread I took from my bag. I ced the medieval bag strap over my shoulder and the medieval pouch bag tucked to my left waist. "Are we leaving now?" Homura said while trying to bit the jerky he held in between his paws. I stopped what I was doing and watched the fox eating his jerky in wonder. ''Why are we leaving now?'' I asked myself as I took another bite from the bread as I pondered over the thought. "You alreadypleted the task you needed to do in the humannd. Why not sit back and rx until the afternoon to get your nee-d-les" I swallowed down the chewed bread in my mouth straight down while I listened to what he said. "Are you even listening to what I just said or are busy eating that round stick" he was annoyed. I looked down at the bread he called a round stick. "It''s bread, want''s some" I offered it to him, but he stuck his tongue in disgust. "bleh" I rolled my eyes as I took another bite of the ''round stick''. "Your loss" "You''re a fool to think I would eat that. Foxes don''t eat human food especially food that look like a chunk of bark that was scrapped down from a tree" I examined the bread in my hand in confusion. "How does this look like a stick?" "Now if you don''t mind, I would like to peacefully eat my meat without a buffoon like you interrupting me" he held his snout high like a snobby princess he was, overlooking my question. My eye twitched. "I have the urge to Yeet you out the window and coincidentally it''s the right size to throw a fox out" He nced at me, drool dropping down and onto the bed sheet, soaking the bed with his circled salvia. "Yeet? I have never heard of this unusual human word. What does it mean?" he said. "Don''t worry mate". Plopping myself beside Homura, I let my body fall on the ufortable squeaky bed and spreading my arms out. A long sigh of relief escaped my lips, and I closed my eyes letting the peaceful atmosphere surround me. "So are you nning to go to Ventus and cure the human cub" my eyes jolted open when I listened to what he said. Turning my head towards the fox, I red at Homura. "Did you really have to ruin my mood now" I said. "I thought it was the good time to ask you since you were so quiet" he replied back with swallow of his jerky. "Doesn''t that indicate you something." "Nope" "You stinky old fox" I growled; his eyes red at me in snubbed. "I''M NOT STINKY NEITHER AM I OLD!" He yapped "and for your information I''m only 10 years old". I stared at him in confusion. "2 IN HUMAN YEARS" A poker face spread across my face. "Your still stinky. Do you even take a bath?" I askedzily. "I took one yesterday by the clear blue stream not so far from here. Thank you very much" "Did you use soap?" I started to tease him for my entertainment. "Soap? No, I do not use soap. Whatever human thing that is" "Your supposed to use soap when taking a bath" I smirked poking his small round belly, waiting for his baffled response. He snapped his jaw shut warning me to back off with the poking. "Foxe''s don''t use soap, Artemis. We just jump in and jump out" Homura exined a little infuriated by my words. I giggled. ''he said my name. How adorable''. He realised what he said and cursed under his breath. "Skinny dipping" I giggled again behind my hands. "Skinny dipping? What in Holy God''s name does that mean?" he had a puzzled expression on his face. I jumped up, sitting straight up on the bed with my feet crossed. Leaning forward to his face, I smirked an evil grin. He didn''t move an inch and stared deep into my icy blues eyes in apetition of who would look away first. "It''s when a fox is shaved with no fur left and then thrown into a pool of water" I awaited for his reaction. He blinked his amber orbs for a second when suddenly he shrieked. "EEEK. MY BEAUTIFUL FUR." He twirled his tail around himself, protecting his whole body. "You keep her filthy hands away from me. I don''t want any part of this ''skinny dipping''" he sneered at me, narrowing his eyes at me with his intensive honey amber eyes of his. I couldn''t help but chuckle at his reaction, falling on my back andughing away until my stomach tighten from the amount ofughter that escaped my mouth. "What is so funny? You vile, shameless human" he barked. I flicked his forehead quickly so he wouldn''t have a time to react. "I was only kidding with you Homura." He clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Don''t joke around like that. We foxes are very sensitive about our beautiful and magnificent coats of fur" "uhuh" I crossed my hands and eyed him up and down. "Don''t talk to me no more. I have no brain cells left to tolerate your nut sized brain" he span his head to the left ignoring me. "Nut sized brain?......" I blinked baffled for a second. "NUT SIZED BRAIN! DO YOU REALISE MY IQ IS HUNDRED TIMES HIGHER THAN AN AVERAGE HUMAN" I shouted in anger. "And yet you-" he was unable to finish because I quickly snatched his muzzle shut. "MHMHMMMMM" "Shhhh" I shushed him. He went quite darting his eyes around the room. I listened to what I thought I heard. "SEARCH EVERY ROOM, EVERY CORNER. SHE WOULDN''T HAVE GONE FAR" a loud masculine voice boomed loudly up to my room. "Shit! Have they already sent a search party?" I whispered looking straight at the door unaware that Homura freed himself and bit my hand. I winced back in pain. "You little shit" I hissed. "Don''t shut my mouth while I''m talking, it''s really rude" "I don''t have time for your yapping right now. We have to get out of here" I jumped from bed and quickly scooping him up from under. "You mean, you not me" he corrected. "Doesn''t it really matter who''s running from who. We both in the same page anyway" I shot back at him. He zipped his mouth not uttering another word but red at me in anger. The sounds of footsteps were getting closer. I listened closely to their footsteps, calcting about 5 people running upstairs. My eyes darted to the small arched window. My body would definitely not fit in that small window especially with Homura in my arms, so my only option is to fight them but that wouldn''t be a problem even with Homura. The banging of doors and the startled screams of the people next door could be heard, making Homura tremble. "I don''t want to die" he voice shook in fear. "Please don''t sacrifice me. I beg of you" I rolled my eyes at the stupidints from the scared fox. "Oh Great holy Lord please don''t let this human throw me to the evil ones" he started toin to God, looking up at the ceiling. "Keep screaming like a cub and I will use you as a shield" "You wouldn''t dare" he hissed. I smirked, "How many times have I told you to never dare an assassin" he gulped when immediately the doorknob suddenly started to violently turn around. "SIR IT''S LOCKED" the man yelled out from behind the door. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Mummy" Homura gulped. I couldn''t help but keep the excitement within me. ''How long has it been since I felt the blood of another on my de'' I ced my hand the handle of my Katana. "BREAK IT DOWN" "God please don''t kill me; God please don''t kill me. I''ve been a good little fox, please spare me once again" Homura was quietly praying to God. "Close your eyes Homura, it''s going to get messy" the evil smirk hadn''t left my face. The moment I unsheathe my Katana by a little the door flew open with a bang. ''Die!'' Chapter 35 - Escape Chapter 35 - Escape With a sh, both soldiers came toppling down, their lifeless bodiesy in their own pools of blood. "Two down, 3 more to go" she said with a glint of excitement. "Are they dead?" Homura peeked his head out from his trembling body. "Why are you so scared. You kill birds and rodents for a living" she sheathed her Katana back. "That''s apletely different story" "No, I''m pretty sure they are the same" Artemis stated her attention focused on the little fox. "Yet it''s a sin for you humans to kill each other just like it is with ours." He said. She rose an eyebrow at in wonder. "God will punish you" When his words reached her ears, the thought of men screaming and telling her to go hell as they tried to pull her down to hell with their skeleton like hands stained with blood. Immediately two soldiers came running up, their metal armour rang as they ran up. Artemis snapped out of the memory and looked up at the two soldiers staring at her in shock. "How?" one said in horror while the other gritted his teeth and charged at her with his sword held high. "AHHHHH!" he attempted to swing at her but Artemis She didn''t need to look to attack, slid to the side and grabbed a hold of the sword. The soldiers eyes widened in horror when the handle of his de was grabbed instantly by thedy of cies. "Impossib-" he didn''t get to finish his sentence when an iing kick collided with his cheek sending him to the wall. He hit with a grunt. The other one stepped back in horror staring at the woman that was not supposed to know no sort of battle fights. He saw a glimpse of her under the hood, a grin hiding a killer instinct within. "Your turn" she said then to run towards him, the man stumble back in fear but was kicked by a force down the stairs. He went rolling down with a bang and his unconscious body stopped in front of another soldier. Artemis stood on the second floor, looking down at thest soldier and the man stared back with a re. She recognised quickly. ''Thomas Lupin'' the strongest knight from the cies household. He was the greatest swordsman who trained the crown prince himself. He was titledmander of the knights but retired to work with the loyal master he worked under for years. He stood there, blond hair slicked back, deep blue eyes firmly red at her and his well-built physics under the heavy metal armour. "Diana what a surprise" he said in a thick and threatening ent. "Who knew the trashy daughter of the duke knew how to fight" he pointed his de at her. Thomas heard the fox howl at her, and she returned his call with a whisper. ''Can she understand that dog? Tch impossible only creatures of the forest are able to'' Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Diana it''s impossible to fight me. Come down and return to back to the mansion. Your father is very unhappy with your flee" he said. Diana clicked her tongue, leaping onto the banister and running down silently surprising the He smirked. "Stupid woman, don''t you realise that was a pathetic move'' he thought blocking her fast- iing foot with his de within a mere second. ''Tch, that was close, a second toote I would have foot''s mark on my face for the rest of my life'' A smile mischief crossed her face. ''Fool the kick was just a diversion'' twisting her body to the left she hurled her other foot in the air and kicked his face with her shins. Flipping backwards shended without a sound. A jot of pain rushed through her legs. ''Her bones are still fragile. I should try to avoid kicking so hard'' "You little bitch" he stumbled back in pain, wiping the blood from her lips. "Kick him again" Homura cheered but shrieked when Thomas shot a threatening re at him. "You know what I''ll just keep my mouth shut" he lowered his head, hiding away like a little coward fox. "Don''t worry I will be done with him in a second" she smirked. Thomas spat out a chunk of salvia that formed in his mouth and onto the floor. Artemis ran towards him with speed. Thomas got into a fighting stand ready to attack lifting his de and ready tosh down at her, but she was too fast for him. She dodge it without a struggle as she moved to the side, using her two fingers she hit the vital parts of his arm, paralysing it. His arm became sloppy, and he dropped his de. He couldn''t move his arm, or fingers "MY ARM" he shrieked, grabbing his shoulder. With a karate chop to the back of the neck he fell to the ground unconscious. "Wow" Homura said dumbfounded. "See, I told you I can deal with them" she said proudly. The people around in the inn watched in awe and shock. "Is that Diana?" "She took down Thomas Lupin formermander of the Aurum Knights" "This is impossible" "It seems like Thomas isn''t so great after all, he got beaten by the vicious and cruel trashy daughter of the grand Duke" "That''s just embarrassing" "She is a nobledy. How can she fight?" "Did she run away from home?" People whispered among themselves. Artemis nced at the unconscious knight on the floor in disgust. ''Pathetic. I thought you would have put up a fight but that was just disappointing. Greatest Swordsman my ***'' "Tch humans. I hate them all" Homura''s voice showed disgust. "Lets go before more back upes" Artemis ignored the whispers and bolted to the door with Homura. Running out, she spotted a few knights going around looking for, some teared down shops while others fought with some people but as she run out they saw her and called out to her. "BY THE ORDER OF THE DUKE STOP" Artemis smirked. "What are you nning now?" Homura squeaked. "Up" "Up? What do you-AHHHHH" he screamed from the top of his lungs as Artemis leaped on a cart then to leap again andnd on the roof of the inn. Homura breathing was heavy and sharp, and his little fox body shook. "I can''t do heights" he mumbled. "TAKE ME DOWN THIS INSTANT" he barked his order, but Artemis disregarded and started to run along the roofs of the houses and shops. ''I don''t have time to deal with these knights, so I will just lose them by running across the roofs'' was what she nned. She jumped across the gap between the two houses,nding perfectly fine on the other side. "Don''t you dare drop me!" he screeched. "Your such a cub". "Foxes can''t do heights or flying for that matter" "I''m not flying though" she said with her eyes fixated to the front as she leaped from roof to roof carelessly and silently. "Jumping so high counts as flying!" She regarded his words and looked back to see the knights so far behind. ''Heh, you guys can''t keep up with a ninja assassin'' She leaped down and hid behind an alley way. Artemis dropped to the floor huffing and puffing. Exhausted from all the running and leaping. Her heart raced so fast, and her legs ached and shook from fatigue. "I need water" she croaked from the dried throat, gasping for more air. ''This body is so weak and it''s stamina is of a child''s'' Taking a leather drinking bottle, popping open the cork and taking a sip of water. The water tasted so sweet as it washed away the desert cracks in her throat. Feeling the presence of another being near, Artemis ced Homura on the grown and slowly reached for a Kunai attached to her left thigh. The figure appeared from the corner of the alley way but didn''t realise Artemis who was there. Artemis appeared in front of him startling the hooded figure and he put his hands in the air indicating he was unarmed. Her Kunai threatening to slice his throat if he moved a single finger. "Woah, Woah, Woah" Chapter 36 - Edmond and other Chapter 36 - Edmond and other The mysterious man''s voice was deep and yful, rather energetic. I couldn''t see his face properly due to the dark alleyway and the hood that hid his face except for his cheeky looking smile. I squinted my eyes to adjust my eyesight in this dark area. ''God damn these eyes. My original eyes were used to the dark. At least God should have given me night vision goggles.'' "A woman with a peculiar dagger, please I mean no harm" he had a yful smile. ''He seems rather calm. Fishy if you ask me. He is plotting so-'' I felt the earth beneath me rumble. ''This bastard is an earth user'' I saw him flick a finger, but he was toote because I already knew what he was nning just by feeling the earth beneath me. Thanks Takashi-sensei once again. I leaped back, sliding back against the dirt. The earth where I stood rose up instantly clutching at the air like cage but was unable to catch me. The mysterious man whistled in amusement. "Someone with skills. I like it" "But how did you know the earth beneath you was going to catch you." He asked. "Coincidental guess" I lied not wanting him to know that I''m actually able to feel the earth not with magic of course. He didn''t say anything and was quite for a second when suddenly he gasped. "Diana?" I froze in shock. ''Oh shit'' He started chuckling "I can''t believe I stumble upon the runaway noble" he whipped a tear away, the only light in the alley shined up his hood revealing a white grin. I held my Kunai in front of me just in case he attacks "Do I know you?" I gripped the handle so tight that my knuckles turned white. "Hahahah. Your so funny Diana". I sweat dropped at his answer. "I''m serious, I don''t know you" I repeated myself with a re. "This guy is even more mentally unstable than your are Artemis" Homura said from behind. "Oh, I see you got an animalpanion." He looked behind me in curiosity "Odd. I thought you despised animals and called them dirty creatures that should disappear from the face of the earth" he scratched his head in confusion. Homura gasped loudly. "No. You. Did. NOT" I heard him shout in anger. ''That was Diana, not me'' that''s what I wanted to tell him, but this stupid guy is here. "How could you hate on us beautiful creatures. Is it because we have a better life then you vile parasites? Huh! Huh!" the fox yelled for answer yet to the mysterious guy Homura would have sounded like a normal fox growling. ''Great. Now I have to listen to himin about God knows how long. Thanks to you, fucking douche bag'' I gritted my teeth quietly and ring at him with my icy blue eyes, tempted to shove this kunai up his *** crack. "Artemis, Diana whatever your dumb name is. I can''t believe I trusted you" he started with his dramatic act again, a soft whimper escaped him. "It looks like that little fox is offended" he mocked. "I''m very much offended" Homura corrected with his dramatic act. "So Diana, have you forgotten me already?" he crossed his hands. I blinked trying to go through Diana memories, but I could not find a single one that resembled the voice of his, just Damon''s. I wanted to gag of how obsessed this bitch was with the crown prince of Aurum. ''It''s a shame you didn''t have a bed sheet and pillows with his face on them'' I thought sarcastically. "How am I supposed to forget if I haven''t seen your face yet" I asked raising an eyebrow. I saw a hint of a smile beneath his hood. Slowly stretching out his hand, he pulled the hood down revealing his identity. He had soft silky looking brown hair that matched the colour of a healthy-looking tree, he had sharp facial features making him look really handsome and young. About 20 or 21. His eyes were avesh green as if the amazon rainforest was trapped within his orbs. The description of his features seem very familiar, but I can''t ce my finger on who this guys is or where I have read him from. Was he a important character in the story that knew Diana or was he just a minor I read. "Still can''t figure me out or is your head filled with your one sided love with the crown prince" he ridiculed me. My expression changed to a resting face. ''This guy isn''t wrong. Diana''s memories are filled with Damon and that''s pretty much all her thoughts are based on.'' My attention came back when the sounds of metal nging and footsteps of the cies knights were getting loud enough for me to hear. "Tch" I clicked my tongue inplete annoyance. ''I just wanted to rest and catch my breath, but this **** wit had to interfere'' "Heh, seems like that knight have caught up with you. What are you going to do now? you can''t go back that way or they will see you and neither can you go this way since I''m blocking it. You have no choice but to surrender. Diana" he had a sinister grin like he just won. I just blinked at him with reason to reply to his stupid statement. "HAHAH this human is dumber than I thought" Homuraughed out. "Does he really think a bunch of metal humans and huge earth wall can stand against Artemis." I wished this guy could understand him. I run to where Homura was and when I did another huge earth wall rumble up in front of me making me step back a little. ''Is this guy trying to hand me over to Marcus by trapping me with this earth cage'' Homuraughed for me. "This human is too funny. I could watch him all day trying to catch an assassin with remarkable skill" he said as I scooped him carefully so I wouldn''t hurt his paw. "What are you going to do now? Your trapped both ways and you can''t fly up" "....." me and Homura looked at each other in facepalmed expression. "Is he really serious" Homura said in a bored tone. "He really is" "Leave before I lose another braincell because of his stupidity" he told me. "Yeah, let''s go" I turned around and started to run. "Hey what are-" he didn''t get to finish his sentence because I jumped onto the roof of the earth wall and ran across then to leap in the air andnd on the roof of the wall. "Sorry I couldn''t remember who you were. I hope we never meet again, douchebag" I pointed my rude finger at him. He looked like he seen a ghost, pale like the colour of snow. I turned and ran, ran like my life depended on it. ''I need to lose those annoying pests before I go and collect myst remaining resources'' "Ummm" Homura hummed getting my attention. "What?" I answered. "We have a slight problem" he peeked his head out from arm looking behind us. I looked back to see the gut running after me, he was slow and had trouble running on the roof tiles. I was used to it and I know how to run along without getting my leg trapped in one but this guy..... Yeah, he sucked. "DIANA GLACIES, STOP BY THE NAME OF THE PRINCE" he yelled out. ''Prince?'' Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Did my ears hear it properly" Homura yed with his ear. "Yeah, you did". Brown hair, green eyes like the rainforest, handsome young looks and earth magic. ''PRINCE EDMOND!'' I intentionally shrieked. "Why that guy?" I mentally wanted to cry. Prince Edmond, the young prince of Terra. Not crown since his older brother Carl is taking over the kingdom as emperor. Carl is 29 already married with 2 kids. So no, he isn''t one of the Male leads. But Edmond, that idiotic douche bag. I can''t believe out of all the sub male leads; I have to be chased down by this guy. Edmond has excellent tracking skills, the best in the whole human kingdoms of Alphyria which giving him one of the best spots under the ck spades. Damon secret organisation. I think he was second inmand. I don''t know I didn''t really pay attention to his details as much as the others. He was my least favourite character. A goofball with short term memories loss if you ask me. He doesn''t always take things seriously and is obsessed with living in the forest. Not the brightest prince in his generation. Carl even had trouble trying to contain him that he gave up so long ago and doesn''t care what he does anymore. He too has a tragic ending like Neil. He gets rejected the same day he is eaten by cave trolls. Yeah,3 cave trolls. First goblins now trolls. As I said before this world has many mythical creatures, dragons, fairies, elves, and I can''t remember the rest but those are some of things I have to watch out for on this journey. ''How does he get eaten by the cave trolls? Gee I don''t know how. Ask Ariana who would love to tell you the story of how stubbornly she wanted to go and check out the enchanted streams of Terror even though Edmond told a dozen of times that the ce is taken over by trolls and other dangerous beasts. Yet that idiotic brain of hers that believed ''Oh I have light magic, no creature would ever dare to harm me''..................................................................................................................................................... BITCH, EDMOND WAS CAPTURED, SKINED ALIVED, BUTCHERED THEN COOKED FOR A NICE EVENING MEAL DUE TO YOUR FUCKING NA?VE, DUMBASS STUBBORN FUCKING DAUGHTER OF A HOE, **********, SLUT. I wish it would have been you. Damon was devastated to the loss of his best friend, whom he grew up with, trained with, and went to school with but lost him because of someone''s pea brained head. "Hey Artemis, what are you thinking?" Homura snapped me out of my daze. "Sorry, just minor details" I said. "Who cares about that right now." he snapped at me. "because we have another problem on our paws" I had a gut feeling that I shouldn''t look behind me, but my curiosity took the best of me. Looking behind myself, I nearly tripped over myself. I blinked a couple of times making sure I wasn''t tripping myself. But sadly I wasn''t. "ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME" Chapter 37 - Feeling the loss of Home Chapter 37 - Feeling the loss of Home I had thought I would never see the face that would mark my end but right now Diana''s ex-fianc¨¦ is chasing after me with Edmond the douche bag next to him. ''Where the hell did that bastard appear from?'' I thought meeting Edmond was bad this guy he takes the cake. I want to go home. "DIANA, IN ORDER OF THE CROWN PRINCE I COMMAND YOU TO STOP RIGHT NOW!" Damon yelled out to me, but I ignored him and took a sharp to the left and leaped over the huge gap between the house and shop. Landing silently as usual I bolted off again without slowing down. I looked behind and saw the two stopping and looking down then to each other. ''Heh good luck jumping over without missing thend'' I grinned in victory. "HEHE, those dumb humans Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. try jumping that. MUHAHAHA" Homura roared with joy. But we both spoke to soon when Damon used his magic to create a golden bridge across to my side with Edmond following behind. I clicked my tongue and pursued on running, leaping over the huge gaps. "That was just unexpected" Homura said in a gloomy manner. ''I''m going further and further away from the cksmith and I''m losing breath.'' I started to pant heavily. "Oi you better not start slowing down. We have to lose chase or else those nut jobs are going to catch up with us" Homura warned me, I heard a hint of worry in his voice. "I''ll try to lose them" I said under my breathless voice. "I thought you were an assassin. Shouldn''t you have more stamina then this" this sly fox never stops pointing out my secrets. "Your just disappointing me every second" he said. "Homura there are things that you don''t know about me, and I want to keep it that way" I said trying to catch my missing breaths. "Like what, your from another world?" my heart sank to the bottom. "How did you know" I leaped over another gap nearly missing due to my tired legs. "I heard you mumble strange words in your sleep." He confessed. "I don''t know you tell me. It was some unknownnguage I had never heard before plus you said something of Tokyo and Daisuke and God forgive me" he exined. To be honest I don''t know what I dreamtst night but this fox never ceases to surprise me. "And I know that there is no such thing as Tokyo or the strangenguage" he said while I leaped over a chimney nearly tripping. I''m getting at my limits; my heart wants to explode from all that beating, and my legs are giving up on me. "Tch if I told you that I''m an assassin from another world far more advanced but died to a betrayal to reincarnated into a body would you believe me" I exined trying my hardest to speak under my panting breath, tasting the awful iron liquid in my mouth. I need to stop and rest before I copse from exhaustion. Homura was quite not saying a word like he was in deep thought. "Did you see God?" he asked. "IS THAT WHAT YOUR CARING ABOUT. IF I SAW GOD OR NOT" I yelled in frustration. "Yes. I just want to prove to you humans that there is a God" he smirked. "Yes, not physically but I heard him, and he wasn''t very happy with me" "I wouldn''t be either" "thanks Homura for thepliment" "DIANA" both Edmond and Damon screamed out. "Stop." Homura ordered. "Why?" I asked furiously. "Your going to copse and I''m heavy. Stop and take your breath" he begged me, his amber eyes looking straight into mines begging with his worried eyes to stop. This stupid fox when did he start caring about a lost soul. "Please". Finally giving in, I obeyed him. I slowly came to a jog then to stop. My legs gave out on me and copsed. ''Stupid, weak body'' I wanted to curse at this body, at everyone and everything. Why was I in such a mess? Why can''t God just take me home now? I want to go home. Out of this mess, out of this stupid frail body that can''t run a kilometre without copsing. I would have be in my room by now, sleeping or pulling an all nighter ying video games with Daisuke or watching anime. But no. I''m just running away from people I don''t want to interfere with at all. Tears came prickling down my eyes. ''Why had I fallen in love with a dirty scum bag like you, Itami'' I sat silently, hunched over and with a sense of loss so powerful that my muscles wouldn''t respond to me. I could hear them running closer. I let my tears keep falling, every dread and anger came rolling out in tears. ''I just want to go home that is all I ask. So why? Why can''t you give it me?'' "Artemis?" Homura whispered in concern, his little head tilted to the side in confusion and his honey amber eyes was saddened. I hugged the little creature and snuzzled my face, hiding away the wet and gloomy face. "I just want to see Daisuke again" Chapter 38 - Damon Chapter 38 - Damon With the cloak hiding my identity from the people, I strolled through the hordes of people walking in and out of stalls and buildings. I watched how themoners in this district looked so happy, living peacefully, and enjoying their days under the sun and bustling about their lives ahead of them, kids run aroundughing and ying. It was fresh of breath air just looking how my people lived freely and happily. "I WANT EVERY CORNER OF THIS PLACE SEARCHED. SHE MUST BE FOUND" I shifted my gaze towards an armoured soldier barking orders to the others that seemed they were below the other. Squinting my eyes to get a better look at the brooch on the shoulder, it was crystal flower. ''The cies? Who are they searching for? A thief or an assassin'' realisation dawned on me and I tasted something bitter in the back of my throat. *''If an assassin was present at the household of the cies then....ARIANA''* Terror washed over me, raising the fine hairs on the back of my neck. I quickly made my way to them, squeezing myself through the frozen crowd that surrounded the areas. ''By the names of the Gods please don''t let anything happen to Ariana'' "IF ANYONE HAS SEEN LADY DIANA FROM GLACIES MUST REPORT IMMEDIATELY" I stopped in my tracks and watched in disbelief I felt my muscles rx a little. ''Hold on a minute please don''t tell me that wretched woman did something to Ariana'' a look of bitterness crossed my face, anger curled hot and unstoppable in my gut, like a zing inferno that wanted to burn me from the inside out. "I hearddy Diana run away just yesterday" I look to my side hearing a young woman whisper to her husband beside her. "tch that trashy daughter of the cies, what is trying to stir up now, making a ruckus wherever she goes" others whispered from behind. "I hope she never reveals herself. It''s better she just neveres back" I wasn''t surprised that the people of Aureum despised Diana, that woman does nothing but talk down to these people just because she lives under the house of the cies. She tormented many of the ''That shameless woman you better have not done anything to Ariana to run away because if you have I will not stop to find and you pull you by the hair you adore so much and make you kneel in forgiveness'' "-STOP BY THE NAME OF THE PRINCE" I felt my body be paralysed by the sudden familiar yells of a certain someone. I looked through the crowds looking for that forgetful young prince but couldn''t spot him anywhere when suddenly some pointed up and yelled out "LOOK! PEOPLE ARE RUNNING ON THE ROOFS" I span my head to the left where the person pointed, I swear my mouth drop to the ground, staring nkly at Edmond chasing a person that was running on the roof with sharp and graceful steps like he has been doing it all his life while Edmond staggered across the roof tiles like a fawn learning how to Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. walk for the first time. "What in God''s name?" I mouthed, my gaze following Edmond who seemed to stop to catch his breath. I shifted my gaze quickly towards the person he was chasing and to my surprise he was already so far away. ''How fast is this guy and why was that idiot following him?'' Edmond regained his stamina and chased him again nearly tripping over the tile but staggered back up regaining his bnce. *''Tch that idiot is going to fall if he keeps following him''* My eye twitched in annoyance, and I frowned ''he can''t do anything by himself without my help can he?'' I let the light magic surged within me. Once I felt my fingers twinkle and glow a faint vibrant yellow, I whipped my hands and a faint gold stare case appeared in front of me. Ignoring the sudden whispers and jumps from the people, I bolted my way up the stairs. Reaching the end of the stairs I jumped offnding painfully on the tiles with a crash. "tsk" I winced in pain. I looked behind me and saw how the stairs faded away in the light and the pale faced of the citizen. Regarding their sudden loud cheers and apuse, I ran after that idiot and the mysterious person he was chasing after. I don''t know how the person was running on the tiles without stumbling the tiles or sliding off because I was having a lot of trouble running and so was Edmond, I saw him glide a few times and because of that I was nearly getting reaching his side. Edmond looked back to see who was following him and saw me and his eyes beamed with joy. "Damon you won''t believe who I caught" he said with a glint of mischief in his voice as he smiled. I frowned my eyebrows and pursed my lips. "You idiot! We are running across the roof that would probably be our end, chasing some mysterious person and your smiling!" He ignored my words and just kept on smiling. "Your royal highness" he teased "What''s with the angry frown, lighten up for once and have some fun chasing down your runaway ex fianc¨¦e" "Ex fianc¨¦e?" I rose an eyebrow in confusion at him. I stared into his excited green eyes but then looked straight at the person running in front of us but so far to see who it was. My eye''s nearly dropped from my sockets of who Edmond meant. "Your kidding with me" "Nope. That bitch didn''t recognise me. I mean me" he sounded hurt. "The most handsome prince of the whole five human kingdoms of Alphyria" I stared at him with a face palmed expression. "The most handsome prince of the whole five human kingdoms of Alphyria. You look like a beaten-up rat with memory problem" Edmond was scowled at me. "Unlike someone who looks like a troll that hasn''t slept in years" he insulted back then to proceeded to continue where he left off regarding that I hold more power than him. "As I was saying before I was rudely interrupted by a certain troll, she called me a douche bag and threatened to slice my throat with her weird dagger" *''She did what? Diana was never the type to threaten to slice someone''s throat especially without squirming in disgust at the sight of blood and she wouldn''t call someone with that of a foul word.''* I thought. ''Buttely Diana hasn''t been herselftely. She stood against me without fear of my dark magic, her aura showed of a killer when I saw her and her words from yesterday caught me off guard. How was Diana able toe up with a n in the spot. She was a dim-witted feeble with nomon sense or logic, a na?ve fool of a noble woman?'' ''But seeing her run on the tile without any trouble is shocking. How was she able to do this? Not I an experience fighter is able to run across this without tripping over my feet'' I was too caught up with my thoughts that I didn''t realise what I was heading towards. Edmond grabbed me by the cloak and pulled me back startling me. "Be careful Damon, we don''t want a sttered emperor ruling over Aurum" he joked with a little cheeky smile. I jerked his hand away and at the huge gap between where we stood the other roof then to Diana''s figure that was getting smaller and smaller as she ran further and further away from us. "How did she?" my mouth was agape. "This bitch! what else is she hiding from us?" We needed to head over to the other side quick before we lost her. Using my light magic again, I held my hand out andmanded the magic to twirl around my fingers as it glowed a hint of yellow. A bridge formed between the huge gaps. "Is that even safe to run on or would I drop to the floor if I step on it since it''s made out of light" Edmond questioned scratching his messy brown hair as he observed my golden light bridge. I rolled my eyes and ran across. "You won''t fall down" I called out. Looking back, I saw him slowly poke the light bridge with the tip of his shoe making sure I wasn''t kidding before sighing in relief and stepping onto the tform. We both ran across the bridge to reach the other side. We pursued her, jumping over gaps that we could leap over. "How she is able to run and leap like an experience Assassin?" I mumbled, feeling the urge to grab her by the throat and force the answers out. Watching how she nearly tripped when shended this must be because Diana is tiring out. Even if she did surprise us today with her new developed skills, she still has very bad stamina. Without notice, Diana slowed down, and her figure was getting bigger as we came closer and closer. She slopped down huddling what seemed like a fox. "Is that a fox?" "Oh yeah I forgot to tell you that" Edmond awkwardly smiled rubbing the back of his head innocently. "Why does Diana have a fox with her?" I asked feeling a little worry for the poor animal that Diana might kill. "I have no clue your royal highness you tell me?" he said sarcastically, and I red at him. "I''m kidding" he said nervously. We finally reached her. She was sobbing quietly, cuddling the little orange in her arms. "YOU LITTLE BITCH" Edmond growled angrily, clenching his fist like he was about to start a fight with her, storming his way towards Diana. The fox looked over, it''s amber eyes showed nothing but hatred and anger. Bearing his teeth, he howled at Edmond. Edmond balked back. "You little runt" he hissed. "Why can''t you just go away" a low mumbled was heard by both Edmond and me. I gave Edmond the look to move back but this idiot didn''t get it and stepped forward, from the corner of my eyes I saw her ce the fox on the tiles. His paw was wounded but patched up. ''Could Diana done that?'' "Do you know what kind ofmotion you caused." He shed his hands angrily, "Shut up" she hissed clenching her fist. I could sense the dark earth aura started to roam around Edmond, he was furious more furious than I was. "You threatened a prince and ignored the calls of royals." "I said shut up douchebag". We both sent a re towards her. I felt the dark power surging through me. ''How bold is she to call a prince a douche bag in front of her future emperor. Only I can call him such names'' "I''ll rip that tongue out for ndering a prince" I hissed a dark purple ball forming in my hand. "You are an arrogant, shameless and vile woman. I curse to whoever brought you to this world" Edmond hand started to glow green as earth started rumble beneath us. "Do you know what kind-" A glimpse of light reflected on my eye and instantly I knew what was going through her mind, reaching my hand out to push him away from the iing de "EDMOND WATC-" I felt like my world slowed down as I watched the de ****** into his flesh, the sound of metal going deep inside him was loud and clear in my ears. His warm blood sttered on my cheek as it rolled down. "EDMOND" Chapter 39 - Diana Chapter 39 - Diana The teacup shattered in his hand cutting his flesh open, exposing the crimson liquid to ooze out. He clutched the shattered pieces in his hands disregarding the pain of the sharp ss digging in his palm. "HONEY!" Alice approached her furious husband, lifting her skirt to be able to walk without tripping. Marcus was furious, his blood boiled hot, and his red eyes were as angry as a bull. He couldn''t believe a weak and stupid girl had fooled him. He had thought that giving her 100 gold coins would have kept her in the mansion but instead she had lied to him and taken the money for herself, running away when he was at the noble social circle yesterday. "Hubby, Diana wouldn''t have gone far. You know how she is." Alice cooed her husband, stroking his silky blond hair back. "She knows how repulsive themoner world is. Diana woulde running back begging to take her in. Now let''s get you to-" Marcus swatted her hand away, ring daggers at his paled wife. "I don''t know whether you have been living under a rock this whole time but open your eyes! Diana hasn''t been herselftely." He stated under the cold tone of his voice. Alice eyes welled up and she bit her lips to conceal her tears. Never has she been spoken coldly by her husband. "She threatened my precious daughter with a de. She stood up to a prince, the future heir to the throne of Aureum, without a hint of fear in her eyes then to sneak out of the mansion without a single guard spotting her. Don''t you dare tell me that Diana woulde crawling back to us" He mmed his fist on the table so hard that the papers stacked on his desk went flying and scattered in a mess, making Alice jump. "Leave my sight before I decide to kick you out myself" a look of bitterness crept across his face as his thick words pierced through the shaken Duchess. "Yes, your grace" obeying him with a bow of a head, she made her way to the door, eyes filled with salty tears. Opening the door and stealing another nce at her fuming husband, she stepped through, leaving him there all by himself to calm down. Once the doors shut behind her, Alice''s expression changed into a bitter and scowling face, clutching her hands so firmly that her nails dug into her skin. "Diana, You evil little cockroach. By the name of the Gods, I pray you nevere back." She hissed under her breath. She prayed for many years for that wretched daughter of Marianna to leave and nevere back. Yet amount of times where she wished that someone would kidnap her while she was out shopping and sell her off as a ve like she had been. It never urred to her that Diana''s flee would result in her husband''s fury. It didn''t make sense to her. Why was the duke so eager to have her back? Was it because the cies family would be bad mouthed from behind or was it because Diana would do something out there that would ruin the family name? She nibbled her thumb hoping it wasn''t because of something that she feared the most. "Mydyship" a familiar masculine voice interrupted her thoughts. Looking to the side she saw a man in the cies knight armour standing firmly with his well-built body and his helmet under his arm with a couple of guards that stood behind him. "Sir Edgar. Any news about Diana?" Alice quickly changed her expression after seeing the second in Sir Edgar only shook his head. "We have another problem I must console to his highness" "May I know the issue that my husband must know so urgently?" she questioned with her brows raised. The brown man nced around as if he was searching for excuse to refuse her enquiry. "I''m sorry my Ladyship but...This is private matters with his highness" He bowed for an apology. "I see" she fanned her red patterned fan already drowning with fury. "Excuse us for being disrespectful to herdyship but could you move aside so we may enter" he said with courtesy. Alice gazed at the brown man who seemed like he was in histe twenties. His brown eyes shed with a little annoyance as he waited patiently for her to move. She clenched her jaw behind the fan feeling appalled by the man in front of her. How impertinent of him. If it wasn''t for his unique swordsmanship skills and his great services of leadership, she would have thrown the man back to the dirt hole where all his people came from. How she despised his kind. How could Mariana have had the mind to bring him in the mansion, to train Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. as a Knight, be her bodyguard and then leave him here after she passed away. Alice knew that Edgar had never liked her or even approved of her as the duchess of Aureum and had kneeled before her. How he looked at her in hatred from behind and threatened to kill her if sheid a finger on Mariana years ago. "Mydyship?" "U-uh, yes" she snapped from her daze and slid to the side letting him knock on the door for permission to enter. ''One day, I will banish you from this mansion forever and you will know your ce. Filth'' She nced at his back side as he entered the room before the doors shut. ''You left a lot of valuable things behind in this mansion, Mariana. However, I will make sure to get rid of them, just like I had with you'' Chapter 40 - Sweet Revenge Chapter 40 - Sweet Revenge "PUGH!" Edmond gasped in pain, staggering back with his hand ced on his wounded shoulder. The star shaped object had impacted his shoulder at least instead of any crucial parts. I hadn''t had the chance to say or do anything when suddenly in a blink of an eye, Diana had appeared in front of him out of midair. I watched in horror how she roundhouse kicked him in the face sending him flying to the right. With a crash, he rolled on the ground desperately trying to grab on a tile to prevent him from rolling down the roof and falling on the hard ground. As soon as he finallytched his hand on a tile, I felt a sharp pain travel through my stomach. I gasped, coughing out blood. Within seconds of the intense punch from Diana, I felt her kick me in the back so hard that I came flying down, my face colliding with the hard tiles. \~Artemis''s P.O. V\~ The bastard was on the roof, groaning in pain, his blood sttered on the tiles. I stomped my feet on the side of his head, squeezing it down on the tile of the roof as his face cupped from the pressure. He let out a click of a tongue and shot a few death res at my way. "I hate when I have to repeat my words twice" I hissed, applying more force to his head. "It pisses the shit out of me more when sons of bitches get in my way" He gritted his teeth, his hands flinching to grab what seemed his sword on his waist. His piercing cold All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. eyes looking straight at me, threatening to kill me once this was all over. Unsheathing my Katana, I hovered the tip of the de to his sudden horrified golden eyes. "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t poke those disgusting eyes of yours" I said. "It would bless me from looking at your revolting face" he clenched his jaw, veins popping out from his neck and his face turning red from anger. My eye twitched from annoyance. "Who needed a scowl little cockroach to look at me" A low grinned appeared on his face. "Don''t worry Diana. That face of yours can be ruined right after I arrest you" "Look at yourself, getting so cocky." I chuckled with a sly smirk across my face "You couldn''t eveny a finger on me before. How are you going to catch me and throw me in prison?" "Do you realise how pathetic you look" I stomped on his head repeatedly. "Artemis" I stopped what I was doing and looked over to where Homura wasying. His amber eyes staring deeply into mines. "More humans areing this way. We must leave and get your other supplies before this ce over runs with more metal humans" Clenching the handle, I looked down at the bastard of a king who was trying to summon his magic through his hands. I kicked his stomach and he let out another gasp. "Mark my words, Damon. If I ever see you in my way again, I wouldn''t show any mercy." I warned him as I looked him dead in the eyes and sheathed my Katana. I picked up my ninja star covered in Edmonds''s blood and wiped it on the cloak before cing it back in the pouch. Scooping up Homura in my arms and holding him tightly, I nced at Damon who was sping his stomach on all fours while Edmond was struggling to rise himself up the roof but winced in pain every time he tried to pull himself up but couldn''t because of the wounded shoulder. "YOU LITTLE BITCH!" Edmond yelled. "YOU WON''T GET AWAY WITH THIS" I looked to the side, giving him a side look from inside my hood and with a mumble I answered "I just did" then to leap to the other side with the orange fox. Homura poked his head out from my arms and looked behind himself. "I thought you were going to kill them." he said. I wanted to. I was tempted to throw the ninja star at his forehead and end him for good but thinking of how the whole kingdom of Terra and Aureum would''ve been after me, would slow my chances of finding the Alphyrian crystal or the others, if everywhere I go I have people up my ***, especially with theck of magical knowledge and a weak, fragile body I don''t think I can take dozens of dragons and magic users all at once. Furthermore, they are needed to save Alphyria with Ariana especially Edmond. He is the only one that can reason with the mountain giants so they can pass through the ancient mountains of Therondia. My chances of meeting them through my journey would be slim since I know some of the routes they will be taking. So, I must avoid those paths. I pray to God; I don''t encounter them, or things would get messy again like now. I''m pissed at myself for losing my temper and throwing the star at him, I have caused more problems for myself than I ever have. I wish I could rewind time and stop myself from throwing that star and had of just ran away instead maybe reasoned with them, but those jerks wouldn''t have agreed with what I had to say. Edmond would have wanted to see Diana go under; he is sadistic towards her. I peeked out from the chimney that I hid behind, watching how the knights walked out one by one from the smithy then to pair up and go their separate ways. "Are the metal humans gone" Homura whispered, also peeking his head out. "Yeah, but we have to wait until they are out of sight then I''ll go in" "How do you know the dirty metal human hasn''t sold you out yet" Homura questioned, his little embers narrowing at the smithy in suspicion. "He wouldn''t" he was genuine to me even though he knew who I truly was. I spent my years not trusting anyone even my ownrades when we were ced in a mission, yet I could tell who really was by my side or not. He cringed back, eyeing me up and down like he wasn''t expecting something like that from me. "Humans are stupid creatures. They would even betray their own kind for coloured rocks" his snout twitched in disgust. "Do you think he''s on your side. No one is. No one even likes you" "And no one likes foxes. They hunt you for entertainment" I shot back with a sly smirk. He let out a dramatic gasp. "You take that back" he hissed. "Take back what you said first, and I might reconsider of taking back my words" "No and don''t think I have forgotten what that male human said before" he growled. "That was the original Diana not me" I angrily whispered. "Still the same person" he jerked his head away. "No, it''s not. We are totally different people" I corrected him, but this stubborn snobby bastard was refusing to listen to me. He started to hum a tune "I''m not listening". "Stupid fox" I mumbled. "Still not listening" he sang out loud. Instantly I closed his snout shut and he jolted up in response. "I know you''re pissed, but can you try not to get us caught" an annoyed smile crossed my face. He narrowed his eyes at me, staring into my eyes. "m...fine" he tried to speak with a closed mouth. I sighed and slowly loosened the grip when suddenly. "NO!" he bit the side of my palm and I squeaked in pain. "YOU LITT-" "Oh, would you look at that, the dirty metal human hase out from his dirt hole" he said innocently, acting like he didn''t just bite me, as he looked to the side avoiding my angry face. For revenge I bit his little ck nose, ignoring him. He squealed. "haha" I cackled. "Sweet revenge served cold" Chapter 41 - Stupid Fox Chapter 41 - Stupid Fox "Lady Diana?" the cksmith whispered in surprise, his eyes darting from side to side to make sure no knights were around. "Are my needles ready" I asked with a whisper. "U-uh yes" he spun around and rushed over to his now, organised desk. "But you need to leave quickly. If the knights find out I lied about you then it will be the end for me" he said with hesitation. "If they figure out? the whole humannd is after her" Homura rolled his eyes. I pinched his fury ear to shut him up. "Ow! What was that for?" Ignoring Homura whine, I asked the cksmith a question while he was opening a chest "the needle wrist holders. Did they arrive?" I prayed the craftsman had made me the holder I paid him to make yesterday and deliver to the smithy when finished. "OI, YOU BRAT DON''T IGNORE ME" he growled yet I still ignored him not wanting to waste breath on this idiot of a fox. "Yes, they arrived not so long ago, and I ced the needles in it to prevent wasting your time" he ran quickly with my things wrapped around a cloth. Homura grumbled a curse. "**** you, female human. When my leg feels better, I will bite your leg in return" I wanted to smack this fox in the head but kept my hand still, smiling like an idiot confusing the poor cksmith. "I made sure I forged them the way you described and drew on the paper" he stretched his hands out, the cloth resting on his palm waiting for me to take it. "Thank you" I bowed my head. "Please, I''m in no ce to receive a bow from a noble" he was embarrassed and worry averting his eyes away from mine. I nodded my head, obeying his request. "If that is what you wish" A long distressful sigh escaped his lips, tracing his fingers through his head as he spoke "The rumours about you were just talk" "Huh?" Homura titled his head in confusion. "What rumours? Is this dirty metal human talking nonsense again?" he said ironically, rolling his eyes. I opened my mouth to say something but closed it again. ''It doesn''t matter anymore. Diana isn''t in control anymore and neither is she in this world. I have taken control of her body and her life'' "You better get going now before more decide toe this way" the cksmith was anxious for me to leave; he was still looking around making sure no knightse this way. "Before I leave, it''s best to burn the blueprints for my weapons and needles" He was puzzled. "For what reason?" "The prince has seen my weapons and if he encounters the blueprints in your workshop you can get in big trouble" I exined. His eyes lit up with realisation and his face went a little pale. "You''re right. I must get rid of all evidence Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. that you ever came here and that I worked with you" he rushed to his desk and rummaged through his workce. Finally finding the blueprints he threw them in the fire. We watched how the papers caught on fire, before shrivelling and turning into ash. "Thank you, again good sir," I subconsciously bowed again forgetting about what he requested a few minutes ago. He sighed then to bow his head in respect. "I know I should be leaving now but can you tell me where I could get a ride?" He scratched his head, baffled with my question like I should know where I could get a ride. "If you''re looking for afy and fancy ride for a nobledy like you, you should head out to the upper district. There''s tons of carriages there you could rent out" he stated. I shook my head. "I don''t need a fancy carriage, I need a dragon or a Pegasus to take me across Alphyria without attracting attention" I exined. "WHAT?" Homura yelped in horror. The man stroked his beard in deep thoughts. "Pegasus are only used to pull carriages, not rode on separately or bought for personal purposes." "Oh, thank god" Homura sighed in relief. I felt like rock toppled on my head, I really wanted to ride a flying horse. "I hate horses. They find their entertainment by kicking us poor foxes for no good reason" "You can only acquire an Ignis dragon through the dragon market which is on the east side of the lower district of Argentum" he pointed east. "WHAT?" Homura yelped again. "Thank you" "YOU CAN''T BE THINKING WHAT I''M THINKING" Homura yelling in my ear. "DO YOU REALISE THAT DRAGONS EAT FOXES. THEY DEVOUR US". "I''m not surprised Homura. They are dragons. The man chuckled. "It seems like the little fox despises dragons" "DESPISE THEM! I HATE THEM. THOSE LIZARD BASTARDS" the man could only hear angry growls while I heard his annoying voice, screaming in my ear. Bursting my ear drums while he was at it. "I must leave now goodbye" I waved to him. "NO, NO, NO. I''D RATHER STAY HERE WITH THIS DIRTY IRON HUMAN WITH HIS POINTY ROCKS THAN SEE A DRAGON" he mmed his paws on my chest, his little amber eyes showing nothing but fear. "Deal with it" "Do you realise how scary and mean dragons are." He shook in fear. "They have nothing better to do than brag about their scales to the rest of the creatures and eat us" he hissed. I looked down at him as if he was an idiot. "Don''t you brag about your fur and eat rodents" I rose an eyebrow. He blinked at me, trying toe up with ame excuse again. "That''s different" "No, I''m pretty sure they are the same" I snarked "Safe travels mydy, I hope you find what you''re looking for" the guy said getting my attention again, I looked back at him, and he waved back with his huge and dirt-stained hands with a warm smile across his face. "mummy" Homura whimpered with crocodile tears pouring down his eyes. "I''m going to die. This female human just wants me to suffer" he said dramatically and cing his paw on his head like a damsel in distress. "Goodbye to you too, Foxy" Homura perked his head up and jerked back in disgust. "Bleh, those are some dirty hands." Homura stuck his tongue out shaking his head in disgust. "Keep your goodbyes to yourself. I don''t need it" I banged my fist on his head. "He says goodbye" I said making the man chuckle. He jerked his head back, baffled. "NO, NO I DIDN''T." he growled. "You should be a little nicer to humans for a change" I asked with a twitching smile walking out the smithy and slipping through an alleyway that was just beside it. He gives me a poker face and opens his mouth to speak "Says Mr I killed two metal humans and beat the shit out two important people out of anger now I got more metal humans up my butt chasing me down because I''m a stupid dumb female human who likes to run across human caves like an idiot" he mocked. "Excuse me" a miffed smile appeared on my face, trying to contain the irritated feeling. "Did I say something?" he was acting oblivious at what he just said about me. I huffed in annoyance but there was no time to argue with this snobby princess right now, I have to leave this town quickly, but I need to get a ride first and fast. "Are still we going to get a dragon?" he questioned, his little eyes praying we wouldn''t. "Yes" I answered in a monotone voice, fixated on my answer. "NOOOO!" he cried, shaking his paws in the air. "It''s not going to eat you, rx." "Have told how scary and mean they are" he narrowed his beady little eyes at me. "yes" "And the fact foxes aren''t fond of FLYING!" Homura yelled from the top of his lungs. He seemed to really hate dragons. "Sorry but I''m the boss and I say we get a dragon to get to Ventus quicker" I said still fixed on my previous answer. I don''t care whether this fox hates or is afraid of dragons. Benjamin doesn''t have long to live. He''s got no more than 3 weeks to live before he dies from his mysterious illness on the night of the rising, I think is the day he dies or before I don''t know I can''t remember the details, but I do know it''s sometime around there. ''Sorry Homura but you have to face your fears like I had to'' "NOOOOO!" Chapter 42 - Scaredy Fox Chapter 42 - Scaredy Fox It was easy avoiding the knights of cies but now I have the ck spades suddenly searching for me. That dimwit Damon must have alerted his assassins to find me. Although the reason they couldn''t catch me or see me anywhere is because I''m an experienced assassin too, and a well trained one unlike some. So, passing them without them noticing was easy due to my eptable knowledge of sneaking around. "You decided to cure the human cub?" Homura whispered while I jumped over a fence. "Yeah" I must save Benjamin in order to prevent Neil from getting ripped limb from limb by the goblins. It seems like I care about Neil but in reality, I just don''t think it''s fair for Neil to get heartbroken by that useless na?ve heroine and then get killed when he could live in prosperity until his old age then die in the hands of an idiot. I don''t care what happens to him, it''s just the way the author wrote his life, it was just unfair and brutal. And since I''m here and I know his cruel fate, I may possibly change it to make it fair, let him live the life he deserved before Ben died and Ariana fucked it up. However, I need to get a dragon instead of going any further into the thought of his future. "I''m not surprised. Do it for the shiny yellow stones they say" he clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes. I looked down at him in disbelief. "Can you stop with the gold. I''m not doing it for the gold I have a different purpose as to why I must cure Ben" He yawned, his white teeth showing with a glint of shine as he did so. "Sure, sure. You have a specific purpose totally not for the shiny yellow stones you humans all kill each other for." He rolled his amber eyes at me. A hint of mischief appeared in my eyes making the fox sink his head in. I traced my index finger on his fur, feeling how soft and silky the orange fur coat was on my finger. "You have a nice coat of fur. How much do you reckon I would get by selling it?" "YOU DESPICABLE HUMAN. I KNEW IT, YOU''RE JUST KEEPING ME FOR MY FUR." He screamed, his little body trembling in my arms with his teeth ttering. "ANY ANIMAL OUT THERE HEL-MMMM" I shut his snout before his screaming and whimpering revealed our hiding spot. "I was only kidding" I whispered angrily. "Why do you have to be such a gullible fox" "MMMMMM" I still held his snout shut so I was unable to hear what this snobby princess was saying. "Ooops" I released my grip yet another mistake I did because the snobby fox decided to bite me. "OUCH!" I winced in pain, jerking my hand away and shook it to get rid of the pain. "That should teach you a lesson, you vile ipetent HUMAN" he shrieked, and his voice echoed through the alley way. I quickly mmed his jaw shut again while leaping over a gate andnding on the other side without a sound. "Shut up!" I hissed quietly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "MMMMM" he growled before escaping the grip the second time today and bit the side of my palm. Again. "ARGH! You little shit" I wanted to choke this snobby princess and listen to him gag like how Homer strangles Bart. ''He is just a fox, Artemis, a fox, Artemis, He is just a snobby little fox that just likes to get under your skin.'' I breathed in and out trying to calm my mind before I decide to murder him. "No one, I mean NO ONE. Touches my fur and jokes about it." He hissed and growled, snapping his jaws at me. "I will bite off every long stick on your paw and chew it for pleasure." I kept an angry smile on my face, telling myself he is just a fox, a creature of God, repeatedly to myself so I wouldn''t put him in a choke hold and kill him. "I hope a dragon eats you WHOLE" ''he is just an innocent creature created by god. A creature of god. Keep your cool. Artemis. He is just mad because we aren''t listening to him.'' "The great lord is going to st LIGHTNING" he screeched thest words into my ear, sting a sound wave through my ear drum and popping it as he poked my cheek with his paw which wasn''t injured. "At youuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" he said into my left ear. "And you will be nothing but burnt human crisps." He snapped. "Nothing!" he hissed. "Could you just shut up" I said with a triggered smile stered on my face, veins popping out of my temples. ''This fox and his big mouth, how I wish I could sew it closed.'' "Not until you APOLOGISE to me and my fur, turn the other way and forget about riding a dragon" he huffed dramatically, spinning his head to the side, and pointing his ck nose in the air like a drama queen he is. "Listen hear you stubborn little shit, you started it, so I''m not going to apologise for something I didn''t do and second your fur isn''t even alive. So, there is no point of me saying sorry when it can''t even respond back. Third we are getting a dragon whether you like it or not. So shut your tramp before we get caught" I red down at him, making him sink in a little but turned my gaze away as he took a left. "I want my mummy" he mumbled, curling himself into a ball again. "Don''t we all." I said with sarcasm. He only responded with a groan. "A dragon better eat you before I wake up" I rolled my eyes at his dumb responds. "You better wish you''re not awake inside a dragon''s belly" I snickered, waiting for his response. He jolted his head up. "WHAT!" I shushed him. "I was only kidding, geez" I rolled my eyes. "How do I know you''re not joking! You could be thinking to throw me inside a dragon''s mouth for entertainment" he whispered angrily, spitting a few drops of salvia on my cheek. "What a great idea" I smiled innocently. "I''ll throw you in with the dragons and watch them feast on you as they tear you, limb from limb, as I watch in amusement" I wiped the drool off my cheek with my sleeve, smirking beneath my hood. His body lightened as his head came falling down, dangling as I walked through the alleyway with his tongue sticking out. Looking at him, he had fainted from the sheer shock. "Stupid Fox" Authors note Authors note Hello lovelies, it''s me. Yourzy Author Yuki. This isn''t a update, yet I there will be a crazy update in a few days I just need the app to review it before it passes through into a update. There will be 10 chapter update but I don''t know when it will be released so please be patient and thank you for the people who stayed and read my cringey story. Another thing I want to get out there is that the Male lead of my novel is not Damon or Neil or Edmond. To be honest with you readers is that I have no clue, whatsoever of who the male lead is going to be Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. and who will sweep Artemis AKA Diana off her feet that is if she decides to love again *cough cough* not going to happen. So the question is who is the Male Lead? is it Damon the former ml of the novel ''My Grace'', Lykos the dragon prince, Edmond the forgetful prince, Neil the Sky prince or Aspen the greatest water magician aka crown prince of Isvand? Well the answer to this problem is you guys. You readers are going to choose who the male lead is going to be even though we still haven''t been introduced to Lykos or Aspen yet but we will soon orter I don''t know when. The most liked prince will be the male lead and that alles to you guys to decide. Comment, email or do whatever to get your opinion out and the prince with the most likes gets to be the ml. To make things more fun for me and to torture you readers is that whoever wins will be revealed at the very end of my novel so you have to guess throughout the story of who is. Yet if you guys don''t want a male lead and just want Artemis to rock the stage herself than that is also fine by me or she can have a harem of handsome guys in her palms while Ariana cries her eyes out for having her love ones taken away from her just like she did in the story. (UNO reverse bitch) Ps Homura is going to tag along her journey since he grew attached to her yet he will face many dangers that will make him regret his life decisions and also a little boy is going to join her as well. I''m kinda aiming for a rtionship like Jiraiya and naruto in Naruto Jump. I might add a few friends that would join her, I don''t know. I just to keep writing and see where it goes. Though I can''t wait to see Marcus, Alice and Ariana face when Artemis beats the shot out of them but that would be in the future chapters so stay tuned for it though. So goodbye for now, and I love you all for trying and reading my horrible second book I wrote on mangatoon. This story would never be dropped because I have a lot ns for this and confident that this story would be a st. Thank you all and goodbye from your loveablezy author Yuki Chapter 44- Mask Potion Chapter 44- Mask Potion "Artemis please reconsider. Please I beg of you. I DON''T WANT TO DIE YET" Homura wouldn''t stop Like always, I ignored him while he begged andined. "Artemis I w-" his voice was cut off by a loud gruesome growl not far from where we were. Homura shut his mouth quickly, his body went cold and stiff. "mummy" was thest thing he said before his head flung back, and he fainted. Again. "ahhh~ I could just imagine getting a dragon. No more whininging from Homura" I smiled just the thought of peace and quietness and not a singlein from the snobby princess fox. BANG BANG My thoughts were interrupted by the ngs of metal against metal. I turned my attention to the man that hammered his giant hammer on giant chains. Those chains are definitely made to contain wild dragons. Looking around my surroundings now, the stores were mostly smithies, stores containing dragon essentials. Nobles walked around with guards with the nose stuck up high revolted by the dirt in this lower part of society. ''I need to be weary of my identity here. I might bump into a noble that might recognise me'' I avoided eye contact by a noble that walked past me, ncing at me for a second before looking forward again. If I didn''t have this cloak I would have been recognised already by the amount of nobles and noble woman that walked around these parts. Even if this ce was something an aristocrat would never dare toe it still held the rarest ingredients for potions, the best quality potions, spell books to magic items and weapons sometimes mythical creatures that were captured by hunters are sold here. ording to the novels. Scratch that thought, my biggest problem is to not get caught by the assassin from ck spade. They tend to have a watchful eye around these parts of Argenteum due to the dark users traveling in these areas because of the amount of valuable items they can get their hands on. I walked along the streets, scanning my surroundings for any followers or pick pocketers thates my way while slowly making my way to where they sold the dragons. I couldn''t help but admire this ce, it resembled Diagon alley from Harry potter but a little bit medieval version of it. There was potions on disy, small little creatures that I did not know of and never seen before in my world were being sold as if they were from a pet shop and rare nts that I read in the books from the cies library were being auctioned. I wanted to go check out the potion store very badly. I could stumble upon a potion that will change how I look and then I will be able to roam around freely without having people up my *** every five seconds. ''Should I or should I not?'' I pondered over my thoughts ''I wonder if there is a potion for flying? Saves me the trouble of wasting money on a dragon but I actually do want to see a real-life dragon before I return to my world.'' Just imagining myself riding on top of dragon hyped me up. ''**** it. I''m going in'' making up my mind, I marched my to the potion store while looking left and right for any sign of spade assassin and cies Knights. Standing in front of the shop, I gazed up, reading the cauldron shaped billboard swinging back and forth slowly due to the low breeze of the wind. "Jewel''s potion and magic" I mumbled. Looking through the ss window of the store, I could make out potion bottles stacked up in high shelves and different types of cauldrons with sturdy looking books across the shelves. "SQUAWK" I was startled by a raven, standing on a high pole. Looking down at me with it''s beady ck eyes. "hehe" I nearly jumped out my skin just by hearing the ravens screechy human voice. I had forgotten I could understand animals. "Is that a fox I see." It spoke again this time he jumped to face me. "Oh yes, it is. And it''s dead. AHAHAHAHA stupid fox is dead." I looked at it in disgust, my nose wrinkled and my eye twitched. "What an unpleasant fox he is. I wonder what this human going to do? Sell it? Skin it? Or it is going to cook it?" he spoke staring into Homura''s soul with it''s coal ck eyes in mockery. "The only thing I''m going to cook is you. What a nice roast meal you''ll make" I shot an evil grin from behind my cloak, shooting a deathly re as I did. The raven flinched in shock. "Did I hear what I just thought I heard?" he ruffled his head with his wing. I rolled my eyes. ''Stupid bird brain''. Ignoring the raven that was squawking, I turned the doorknob and walked in, the bell ringing as I did. I took a big breath in, smelling the fragrance of fresh grass with a mix of wildflowers. ''It really does smell like the forest in here'' suddenly I inhaled a lungful of dust. "ACHOO!" my nose with the brown cloak not wanting to spoil my sleeve. ''Does anyone even dust around here?'' "ACHOO!" I sneezed again but this time was a little bit louder than the first one. "I should probably get what I need and get out of here before I be into a sn-ACHOO-sneezing mess" "Hello, is anyone in there?" I called out hoping for a response. Nothing. Closing my eyes and calming myself and my surroundings, letting the inner Qi surge through me letting me feel the energy through the earth. My eyes shot open when I felt another living being in this shop however he was a little bit far. ''No wonder he couldn''t hear me.'' "I guess I better I look around myself and get what I need" I sighed. My eyes darted around the shop,ying on anything my eyesid on. There was so many colourful potions in different types of ss jars, each one having a paperbel stuck on them written in the However, one particr caught my eye. It was a small circr body with a long tube for its neck. It''s liquid was dark shade of pink, only half full. "That my love, is a love potion" an old gentle woman''s voice spoke from beside me. Looking to my right where the olddy was, she was rather small and hunched over. Her grey hair was cut to the length of her chin, a long-jiggered nose and beady ck eyes like a raven. I sensed her presence ages ago, yet I was confused how fast she walked beside me. "Do you want it?" she asked, her voice showing a little excitement. The original Diana would have wanted to use it on her lover the crown prince but me, yeah nah I''m good. Thinking about it now a love potion would have been a great idea for Diana to use but I have seen a lot of tv shows, movies and manga''s where using a love potion never ended with the result the caster wanted. "No" I answered bluntly. "ahhh, then you came here for a potion for beauty" she smiled revealing her wonky crooked teeth. "No" "Then what are you looking for today? Youngdy?" I looked her at her hesitantly. Should I get a potion? Making up my mind I asked, "Do you reckon you have a potion to change one features?" I asked. Her mouth widened in a grin reaching to her ears. "So, it is for beauty" I stared at her puzzled. ''Thisdy. Does she even understand my intentions?'' "No. You misunderstood. I want a potion to change what I look like. Like a disguise" I clearly exined. Her mouth changed to shape an o and her eyes widened in realisation. "I see" she rubbed her chin, a serious expression appearing on her face. "I''ll be back" she wagged her index finger in the air, turning away from and headed to the wooden shelves lined up against the wall, filled with dozens of potion bottles in different coloured liquids. As she was scanning through the potions, I got myself to look around her store. Brown hardcover books rowing form left to right on side covered in dust. ''I wonder if she cleans this ce up often?'' different sizes and shapes of dark tinted cauldrons made from pewter, swords adjusted in a cross bolted on the walls for decoration and animal masks hanged down, yet the ce looked really old and needed dusting. "Found it" her voice had an energetic lit to it. She reached out her small wrinkly hand out, pointing those long bony fingers and slowly grabbing the bottle by the neck. She shuffled her towards me with a slight grin across her face revealing a mischief look in her ck eyes. "Mask potion." She held the jar with a light blue tinted liquid inside it. "One sip and you will look like a whole different person but onlyst less than an hour" "Not a beauty maker?" I asked making sure she doesn''t scam me remembering how my idiotic brother got scammed by a random guy selling a DJI Mavic 2 pro drone to him. He was excited toe home and test it out but was disappointed when it didn''t fly. He opened it up to find out that all the major parts of the drone that concluded on it''s flights was taken out and left with nothing. That hopeless brother of mines, how many times I told him to not buy things from tacky stores in the street. "Nope." That creepy smile really was getting the best of me. I was tempted to tell her to stop smiling at me like that because it was giving me mixed feelings about trusting you. "How much?" "30 copper coins" she put and open palm out waiting for me to ce the coins on the centre of her palm. I looked behind me, the window revealed a few people in cloaks walking around turning the heads around as if they were searching for someone. ''They are definitely the ck spades''. "So, what do you say? Take it and hide in in sight from the assassins or walk away and risk getting caught" there it was again, those mischief ck eyes like a raven waiting for the sneaky fox to take the bait. This woman was sharp eyed, knowing my circumstances, she''s taking advantage of it. ''What a sly woman. I like how she ys'' I handed her a silver and her eyes lit up. "Keep the change. But quickly, can this also change an animal?" I asked in a hurry. She looked down at the still fainted fox in my arms. "Yes, it is a mask potion" Nodding my head, I bit down the cork keeping the bottle shut and spat it in my hand before taking a sip of the liquid. It tasted vile and bitter on my tongue even the after taste was so sickening, I nearly threw up my breakfast. I felt my world begin to spin and turn, every inch of my body stretched and pulled together as if I was y being moulded into a certain shape. My skin felt like it was melting off my skin and pouring down. Randomly I knew the exact length of my hair, how many blood cells were rushing through my veins, Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. how many years, months, days, hours, minutes, and seconds I lived. The pounding of my heart was loud in my ears, my organs beating as they worked hard to keep me alive. I felt all of it, every second and minute of this adrenaline running through my bones and muscles. Instantly it came to a halt. The after the taste was gone, no more pounding of my heart in my ears, no more stretching or pulling but silence. "Want a mirror dear?" the old woman''s voice snapped me out of my inner thoughts. I had forgotten about the old hag in front of me. She had a mirror in her hand waiting for me to response. Nodding my hand and mumbling a thank you as I shoved the cork back in the jar and cing it in my bag for future use, I took the mirror from the old The mirror reflect a youngdy, eyes colour resembling the hue ofvender, hair dark like obsidian cut to the length of my shoulders. Skin changed to a much darker tone, eyes a little smaller, a button top nose and smaller but double chin. I was amazed that I didn''t look like the beauty Diana but an average looking girl from a normal vige instead of well-off aristocrat family. "Remember it will onlyst less than an hour" she wagged her bony finger at me again. Nodding my head, I handed the silver mirror back to her. "Thank you" I said waving off with the little dead looking fox in my arms to the creepy smiling old woman that waved back. "Have a wonderful day and thank you for purchasing at Jewels potion and magic" she yelled out. I didn''t say anything in return and closed the door behind me. looking around now I could see less people especially the nobles. The light had dimmed, and the sun was nearly about to set. "it''s already getting dark. I hope they haven''t closed the dragon market yet" Chapter 45 - Orga Dragon Chapter 45 - Orga Dragon "One...ignis...dragon...please" I was out breath and my legs wanted to give up on me. I had to run my way here because I had thought it would be closing scratch the fact that I got lost a couple of times because I had no idea where I was going and only listened to the roars of the dragons for directions even though I did ask a few people for the way I still wasn''t able to find it due to their horrible exnation. The man no older than 25, observed me with an eyebrow raised debating whether I was worth to ride one of his fabulous dragons or not. The light of the fire that burned the wooden torch behind him reflected his dark green hair and glimmering blue eyes that was showed nothing but gloomy and dull. "Name please" he said rudely under that husky tone of his. I took another inhale of breath feeling how my cheeks were hot from the heat. "ROOOOAAAARRRR!" the angry growls of the dragons were so loud and piercing that it made the ground rumble beneath me, scaring the shit out of me nearly making me jump out my skin. The low groans of dragons were loud to the ears, I could hear them scratching and wing their sharp ws against the chains, their heavy wings pping as it could create a hurricane inside. Standing firmly again I answered him. "Artemis, Artemis Ray". Looking at the man he didn''t flinch a second by the sounds of the dragonsing from behind the wooden wall as if he was used to these dragons'' uproar and been doing this job his whole life. He eyes looked up and his mouth twitched a little. "Follow me" he ced the quill back into the ink and walked towards the tall wall not far from where stood. I turned my head to look through the iron yett and saw a jet of fire st inside. All inside the barrier of the wall tops the air with simr bursts of colour, lighting up the dark sky. I felt adrenaline run through my bones, the excitement drilled deep inside my racing heart eager to walk through the gate and witness their fiery beauty with my own eyes. We walked towards a huge wooden wall, circling around the perimeter. It was made entirely out of oak All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. wood and reached an estimate of 17 metres high and iron yett was bolted in the middle. It''s sad Homura is still unconscious, or it would have been funny watching him squeal at the sight of the dragons. The man pulled down a lever near the yett, hearing how it squeaked when pulled down. The ground beneath to shake as the iron bars of the yett started to rise up revealing the spikes at the bottom of the gate. The man walked through the gates nonchntly, regarding the dragon hisses and the growls. I followed behind, containing my excitement. One step into the stables, my eyes lit up in astonishment. All around me was dragons. There were in huge in size no bigger than 25 metres tall. Diamond shaped scales glittering under the light of the moon reflecting the colour gold as it rattled with a every smoky breath they took. Thick spiral horns sprouted out of their heads and theirrge ws that can slice through rocks scraped the dirt floor as the chains around their scaly necks shook, creating a loud metallic sound. These must be Aureum''s Orga dragons, the breed of ignis dragons found only in Aureum. Men walked around carrying buckets, saddles, and more chains while others contained the dragons or lead them through, holding the chains attached to the metal cor around their necks. How calm and collected they were dealing with mighty beasts that might go against them and attack. "Choose your dragon and begone with it" said the man in a hurry. His voice indicated he was annoyed with me and wanted me gone already. I didn''t respond to his rude gesture and strolled past him, ignoring his click of a tongue. Their low grunts and roars quite down just as I marched through the empty area. I lowered my head feeling a little weird getting the attention of every dragon in the arena. Each pair of sharp snake green eyes ring at me like I was some sort of lump of meat. "Who''s that female human I''m sniffing off an unusual aura" a thunderous voice boomed as if it could rumble the sky with it''s tone. I felt my whole shake just by hearing his words. "What an unusual aura that is" another spoke but this time it was females voice, a little calm and gentle then the other. "COME ON DRAGON, MOVE?" a man struggling to get the dragon back to walking yelled at the puzzled looking dragon that stared right at me but to suddenly avoid eye contact. "What''s happening?" men startled to talk to each other as they tried to figure out why the dragons stopped doing what they were doing before and halted their attention the mysterious person in cloak standing not far from the entrance of the dragon stable. Which was me. "Oi, dragon stop dozing away and start moving" other called out to the dragons that regarded their words. Slowly the dragons started moving again however their ring eyes didn''t leave me resulting my skin to crawl. ''I''m d Homura is still unconscious to witness this'' My head started to spin, and I felt dizzy. My cheeks started to heat up and my face felt like it was skinning itself. ''Is the potion wearing off? Has it already been an hour?'' I stumbled back, trying to keep my bnce before I fell. The sudden feeling of my heart racing and my muscles tightening made me cough and something warm drooled down my mouth. I wiped it off with the cloak and was stunned to see a blue substance. ''What the hell''. Instantly from the corner of my eyes, I saw locks of hair growing down my shoulders. ''The potion is defiantly wearing off'' I slipped to the side not wanting anyone seeing me, idently bumping into something hard. It was warm against my back, the heat prating through my clothes and warming the back of my skin. I heard a low huff of breath above me, the hot wind blowing down the top of my head making my clothes fly up a little. I slowly lifted my head up my hood falling down revealing my face. My mouth dropped to the floor as I was face to face with a dragon. His head was lowered to mine, his huge pointy snout nearly inch away from my nose. "Mmmm that is an unusual aura" his voice was gruff yet calming to the ears. I titled my head in curiosity, admiring it''s beautiful green snake like eyes gazing down at my now icy blue eyes. He sniffed "Definitely something unusual about this female human. Very peculiar I say" he spoke again. I couldn''t help but stare in astonishment. '' "Hello" I subconsciously spoke still can''t get through my head that I''m speaking to real life dragon. Those gorgeous golden scales shimmering under the torch light, bringing out the beautiful emerald colour of his eyes, the white rows of sharp teeth and his spiral horns on his head making him definitely look like those mythical dragons I''ve seen on tv and pictures on the inte. "Hello to you to human girl" he spoke. Homura lied to me, how can such a beautiful creature like this be so self-absorbed. ''Homura are you just trying to cover up how snobby you are''. Now I felt the urge to drop this dead looking fox in my hands. I was about to say something when I felt a rushing presence approach us. Quickly cing my hood over my head to cover up Diana''s face and silver hair that might stir up attention, I shifted my attention to the guy that was slowing down to a jog before stopping a few metres from where I was. The light of the torch gave me the sight to see what he looked like. I couldn''t tell if his hair was orange or brown, maybe brown but it looked soft to the touch, and his eyes showed an entire ocean trapped inside and his jawline was a perfect angle. He wore a white top with brown straps buckled to his ck pants, he wore brown medieval styled boots and fingerless gloves. All in all, I would have mistaken him as a prince disguised as amoner. "Sorry about earlier, never had the dragons do that before" a wide grin of an apology stered on his face revealing straight white teeth as he shuffled the back of his head. "Ahh if it isn''t my favourite human, Ceil" the dragon purred, his hot breath blowing down on us. ''So Ciel is his name'' Ciel chuckled, it was charming and energetic, soft to the ears of another. I reckon he got a lot of handsome feature he possessed. "So mysteriousdy, did Demarcus choose you as his rider?" he voice brought me back to reality. I shook my head to stay in earth then wonder off. "I don''t know" I said with a monotone voice. "Is that so" he sighed disappointed. "He is a picky one. Never liked the dragon riders that came here to buy him. Always blowing that hot breath of his at them to go away." He crossed his hands and shook his head. "Stubborn Reptile" "Stubborn isn''t a word I would describe myself. I just haven''t find a suitable and worthy rider yet" the dragon corrected unaware that I could totally understand him. "There, there my dear friend" he stroked the dragon''s long scaly snout. His ocean eyes glimmering with affection towards the dragon and his smile so gentle as those masculine hands that looked like it has been working under pressure for so long, stroked down the dragon''s head. "Beautiful isn''t he" he spoke still not averting his gaze away. "Yes, yes he is" I answered looking at the dragon myself. A long rumble off satisfaction came from the dragon, warming the surrounding air. I desperately wanted to touch the dragon as well, but I didn''t want to ask. Ciel looked at me with a gentle smile before the smile turned into a huge cheeky grin. "Wanna pet?" I froze in my spot. Looking side to side just in case he wasn''t asking someone else. "uhhh." I wanted to but I didn''t want Homura suddenly waking up while I''m patting and start screaming like a maniac and burst me ear drums for real. "I can hold the fox for you" he held out his hands. I nced down at the ridiculous fox in my hands, paws slunk down and his head as well with his tongue sticking out. He truly looked like an idiot. I tugged Homura tightly, no matter how friendly he seemed with the beasts I still won''t trust him with Homura, not anyone in that matter. I took a step back refusing his proposal "No need, I can hold him with one hand" I answered coldly. Ceil pulled his hands back a little embarrassed for what he asked. "Sure, whatever the customer says" he averted his eyes away, scratching his hair for a distraction. I looked up at the dragon, admiring him once again. My hand moved on it''s own, sliding it out from the bottom that held Homura and reached out to the dragon. Demarcus lowered his head epting my wishes. The sudden touch of his scale made my heart leap through my chest. It''s scales were smooth and silky yet very cool to the touch. The adrenaline that run through my core and the excitement in my chest was such a foreign feeling. Never in my wildest dream would I see or touch a dragon. ''Maybe this world isn''t so bad after all'' Chapter 46 - Dragon Whisper Chapter 46 - Dragon Whisper "Have you heard" a sonorous male voice discussed among the group men sitting around the bench. His messy beard smeared with food crumbs and was moist because of his drink as he shoved a spoonful of his stew in his mouth. "What nonsense are you going to spout out now? Jackal" another man spat out, mming his wooden ale mug on the bench, spattering a few droplets of ale across the wooden oak bench. His wolf like eyes ncing at the brown-haired man with his messy beard that wasn''t trimmed in weeks, in annoyance. Jackal a man no older than 40, with slick brown hair which he would always make sure was neat instead of worrying about his overgrowing beard was described by his peers as a bber mouth that spoke about trivial matters that no one cared about or justplete nonsense that never made sense. Jackal sneered at the messy red-haired man with a face that was smudged and stained in soot from the ashes of the dragon me. "What I''m going to tell you idiots is not nonsense but rumours that I heard from my own ears" he said pointing to his huge ears as his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets which he nced at everyone. "What could that be? Your mother came crawling out from the grave and ran around the town *****" another voice from the table mocked Jackal resulting everyone inughter. Jackal''s face turned red from anger. "don''t talk about my mother like that. She''s in a better ce now, no reason for her toe back to this cruel world" His peers gave each other doubtful looks as they tried to keep their snickering to themselves but was heard clearly from Jackal. "Guys stop being so cruel to the old man. Let him finish what he has to say about the rumours" a mocking tone came from another man sitting beside Jackal, leaning forward with a wooden mug in his hand. Not knowing the intention of the man Jackal nodded his head. "Thank you, Zachary" "As I was saying before I was rudely interrupted" he nced at the certain redhead. "The runaway noble-" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "You mean Lady Diana" another man sitting beside him cut him off. "Yes, who else would I be talking about" Jackal shoved another spoonful of stew while looking at his peer in idiocy. The man looked at him, "There are many nobles I was just making sure we were thinking of the same person" he grumbled taking a sip of his ale. "Didn''t she flee from her home yesterday while the grand duke was not present?" said Zachary, feeling a little curious of where Jackal''s words was heading. "Apparently the whole cies estate is searching for her and set a bounty of 50 gold if captured and returned to the mansion" Samuel a boy beside the red-haired man said joining in the conversation of the grownups. His small almond eyes, the colour of obsidian nced around his peers not missing their sudden greedy expressions. "Lies. The duke never cares about the arrogantdy from the very beginning she was brought to this world. Why would he suddenly want her to return? I would just let her run free and do whatever she wants. Saves me the trouble of dealing with an ipetent daughter like her" a man with long ck hair reaching his neck spoke in a gruff tone getting the attention of everyone. "You haven''t left the barracks in three days. How would you know about what''s happening in town these past days?" Jackal said twirling the spoon around towards the long haired man whose names was Edgar. "Unlike you, I have witnessed what kind of despicable nobledy, Diana really is" Edgar hissed, arching his thick sharp eyebrows. "That doesn''t exin anything on the situations that''s going on now" Jackal said, spitting out a bone that he felt in his mouth after the spoonful of the beef stew he ced in his mouth earlier. "Well, I heard from the townsfolk she brought down cies strongest knight. Thomas Lupin" the man sitting beside Jackal, a young man just reaching his adult years interrupted the two before they started a quarrel between each other. There was a click of annoyanceing from Edgar. "Impossible. That man is a beast when ites to handling a sword. Those are all bullshit rumours" "They are just rumours I heard from the townsfolk this morning when I was going to get a new pair of shoes from the market" he said with a mouthful of bread. "Rumours you say. Have you seen it with your own eyes?" Edgar who wouldn''t let go of the situation spoke. The men around the bench stared at him like he was an idiot. They knew how fond Edgar was of Thomas Lupin. "Nope" Matt said with an innocent tone. "But more rumours were going around that she attacked young prince of Edmond on top of a roof and his royal highness crown prince" he said. Edgar shot up from his seat, mming his giant hands-on top of the table making a racket "Look at what you did now, Jackal." Edgar growled pointing his finger at him. "You have gotten Matt into your delusional nonsense" "I have not!" Jackal stood up angrily, nostrils red from the insulting words Edgar blurted out. Zachary grabbed a hold of Jackal''s hairy arm "Sit down" he pulled him down with force. "And Edgar" he turned his attention towards the long haired man "Jackal is right. You haven''t been out of the barracks these past days, so you have no clue on what''s happening" "Stop bickering over stupid rumours" John the one who mocked Jackals mother interrupted, ring at the two with fiercevender eyes. Edgar and Jackal clicked their tongues in frustration, yet they knew not to mess with the man that could take a dragon with his bare hands if he wanted to. Edward the red-haired man took a huge gulp of his ale then to m his wooden mug on the bench "She''s probably spread those rumours herself to get the attention from her fianc¨¦" wiping the drink with the back of his hands and starting the conversation that should have ended with John''s re. "You mean ex-fianc¨¦" Matt corrected. "EHH!" Not far from where the men sat around the bench bickering about the rumoured runaway noble, stood a man. Leaning against a wooden pole, scraping his sharp dagger across a small wooden dragon figure. His orange hair shed lighting from the flickering of fire that burned on the wooden torch bolted above him. Deep blue eyes intimated by the carved wooden dragon in his hand yet he listened to the argument between the men he worked with for years. "The runaway noble" he mumbled under his breath while finishing off ast scrape of the wood before spinning the dagger around his hands and shoving it down back to it''s satchel with huffed outugh. "Took you long enough to escape that dreaded family" "What was that" Ciel turned his head to the side to see a dark-skinned man, no older than him standing with two wooden mugs in his hands. "I was going to assume you decided to drink my ale instead of giving it to me" Ciel said with a hint of smirk across his face. The man let out a chuckle. "Don''t mind if I do" Ciel shook his head as heughed quietly. "Thanks for the drink, Ralph" he reached his hands to grab the mug from his best mate''s hand when he suddenly jerked it back. "Noooo" he shook his head, mouth shaped in a little o. "Not this one" Ceil rose an eyebrow in question. "Drink this one instead." He stretched out the other hand passing the half full mug to his orange haired best friend. "We don''t want a drunk guy running around the barracks trying to **** a dragon" Ceil frowned. "Who knows we soon might have half human and half dragon hybrids flying around" "Can we not start with that, please" he took the mug from Ralph. "Sorry but it''s my job to remind you the ending results of being drunk" He took a big gulp of his ale. "Remember thest time you got drunk" he said gesturing his wooden mug. A sweat dropped down his cheek. "Ralph please no. I''m trying to forget wh-" "You were going to **** an olddy" he said. Ceil eye twitched as the memory came rushing back, feeling his stomach turn in disgust. "If it wasn''t for me, we would have had wrinkly babies running around these barracks" "Gee thanks for the reminder" Ceil grumbled. "No problem bro. That''s what best friends are here for" he ced a hand over Ciel''s neck, leading him to where the other men sat around. "But seriously bud, that Ralph with a serious expression, pointing his finger at him. Ciel gave him a poker face, ncing at him like he was an idiot. "After that incident I wasn''t able to touch ale for months terrified I''ll wake up next to an old hag, maybe a ck one like me" he said with a shiver. "What a nightmare that would be" he shook his face in disgust. "And you were going to wake up with one next to you" "Thanks, Ralph you''re a good friend" he said sarcastically. "Hey! if it isn''t the two dragon whisperers" Zachary hands spread out in joy when he heard the two boys approach them. "AHHH! Zachary my man" Ralph said enthusiastically taking his hand for a quick handshake. "You boys eat?" Jackal asked making sure they were filled. "Yeah, thanks for asking" Ciel said with a smile. "ahhh~ Such a young handsome man and still haven''t found himself a woman to bare his future kids" Edgar said twirling the mug, watching how the ale slightly spilling out. Ceil chuckled awkwardly, ruffling the back of his head. "I''m not really interested in stuff like that right now" "Huh!" everyone around the table were caught off guard for a second. "What are you talking about boy! Everyone your age are already married and have kids while others are looking for a woman. Your still young and handsome all themoner girls are waiting to have your children" Samuel never heard such bullshit in his life. Ralph ced a hand around Ciel''s neck again and smiled "Well my buddy here is still looking for the right woman." He patted Ciel''s chest. "Unless his only interested in olddies" Ralph caressed a non- existent beard resulting in everyone tough out loud. Ciel''s handnded on the back of Ralph buzz cut head and shoved it down. "What about you huh? Why don''t you get yourself a wife?" Ralph chuckled, stroking his little hair. "I haven''t find a nice ck woman yet. All the ones I met are crazy in the head and the white females don''t want to marry a ck man like me and only chase after Mr prince charming over here" he pointed his thumb at Ciel who let out an apologetic look. "So, I''m pretty much out for marriage right now" he shrugged. "But I have my dragons topany me" Ralph said proudly with his hand on his hips. The menughed except for Ciel who shook his head with a slight chuckle. Looking out where the rest of the dragon tamers worked, escorting the rest of the dragons back to their stables for the night, the dragons stomping the ground making it shake beneath them and how they all roared and breathed out their mes, he smiled. It felt like yesterday he and Ralph, little dirty orphans from the slums was escorted by a mysterious white-haired woman in a cloak that hid her face from the rest of the world. She held no disgust in holding the hands of dirty and stinky kids as she lead them to the dragon stables where they were raised by the workers here and provided food and shelter and in return worked and cleaned around. His thoughts were cut off by the yells of men not far from where he stood. Looking around his eyes widened when the dragons stood still and stared a cloaked figure in the middle with something in his hands which was hard to make it due to the darkness. The dragons growled among each other, "What''s this ruckus about now?" Edgar mmed his mug down and stood up, annoyed. "Odd? This never happened before" Matt scratched his chin also confused on the unusual situation that unwrapped itself in front of them. "Oi, dragon stop dozing away and start moving" a man struggling to move the frozen dragon yelled out. "I thought the barracks were closed for tonight. Why do we have another buyer?" Ralph scratched his chin. "I''ll go console Xavier about this. Probably sniffing those weeds again" John sighed, getting up as he shuffled his hair a little frustrated at the green haired worker at the front that allowed people toe in and choose their dragon. Matt too sighed in annoyance, he wanted to go straight to bed but now he has to deal with this problem that just urred "Then I will go and tell the-" "No let me" Ciel budged in. Matt tilted his head, ncing at the man who was 8 years older than him ncing back with a determined look. "Fine do whatever you want. I''m going to see what''s going on with the dragons" he agreed as he stood up. "Then I''m going to my cosy bed" he yawned, stretching his arms then to form a smile as the thought of flopping down and feeling the warmth of the mattress under him. The orange haired man chuckled at the response of the youngsters words before dashing off with a run. Chapter 47 - Out of Control Chapter 47 - Out of Control Ciel couldn''t help but stare at the mysterious girl. Her long silver hair glimmered under the light of the moon, gently dancing with the rhythm of the wind. Her gorgeous blue eyes were like sapphires glowing under the light as it stared into the dragon''s green emerald like eyes. Something about her hair brought back the memories about the mysterious white-haired woman from 14 years ago. Ciel stared at how she gently stroked Demarcus'' scaly head with delicate a hand that was that resembled the colour of the snow. She looked so gentle with the giant reptile in front of her, caressing it like it''s her first time. She was one a few women who could go near a dragon without shrieking and cowering away, in fear if the dragon would eat her whole. She didn''t realise her hood had fallen down revealing her face she hid from the world because she was busy enjoying stroking Demarcus. It seemed like the woman sensed the intense stareing from the man not far from her and turned her attention to him. Ciel averted his eyes away, looking somewhere else as if he didn''t look at her in the begging. She quickly grasped the situation and put her hood over her head and stepped back, tightly hugging the fox in her arms as if she was protecting him from danger. "Can I go see the other dragons?" her words came out cold yet polite in some way. Ciel frowned, "I deeply apologise madam, but the dragons are at rest tonight" he couldn''t see her face behind the hood, so he waited patiently for her response. "Is that so" she said in disappointment, lowering her head and looking at the fox. "Can you make an exception?" "Exception?" Ciel crossed his hands and rose a thin eyebrow. "I''m sorry but that I can''t do. The dragons won''t respond in the night no matter what we apply them to" he refused with a shake of his head. Artemis knew she couldn''t negotiate with someone who knew more about dragons then her. She couldn''t risk riding a dragon that would leave her halfway through her journey because it realised, she wasn''t a worthy rider. Neither was she a Karen to argue with the worker and call for the manager. How many times she seen those kinds of people on the streets of New York when she was on missions and on social media. "Come tomorrow morning when the dragons are fully rested and ready to choose" Ciel suggested with a smile that showed a little hint of guilt for turning her away. "Thank you" she mumbled, feeling outraged of herself for taking so long foring here. If only she got here sooner maybe she could have gotten a dragon however there was only 40% chance a dragon will agree with her, being it''s rider. After all she is upying Diana''s body and in the novel no dragon wanted her as their rider and trainer. Artemis was hoping that maybe since she was not Diana it would be different but this dragon denying her lost all her confidence. "Well then I''ll be leaving because I have a long night ahead of me." he said patting the dragons leg one you when you get to the entrance." Ceil exined. "I will be the first to help you with the dragons if you decide toe tomorrow. You have my word" he ced his left hand on his chest and bowed. Lifting his head up and staring through her cloak, he smiled. "Goodnight and goodnight to you too, Demarcus" Ciel looked at Demarcus before turning his heel and walked off with a wave. She frowned ''I don''t have till tomorrow'' Demarcus lowered his head to her level and let a small huff of hot breath at her "I''m sorry human girl but I''m not the dragon you should be seeking" Artemis stroked the dragons head again with a smile. "It''s alright, I had a feeling you would decline my offer". The golden dragon was not aware that she had answered him as if she understand a word but thought she could sense what he meant by his gesture "I''m not sure either the other dragons would take this human girl as their rider as well. You carry around a very unusual aura" he mumbled. Artemis didn''t understand what Demarcus meant of the unusual aura, but she prayed it didn''t stop her of finding a dragon that would allow her to climb on it''s back. "Would it prevent me from riding a dragon?" she asked. Demarcus subconsciously answered "I have a feeling it-" he stopped midway his sentence as if he left something important behind. His emerald eyes stared down at the human girl, prating through the darkness of the hood, and staring deep into her icy blue eyes. "What is this?" he hissed suddenly puffing his chest up, growing a few inches taller. Artemis stepped back with one hand behind her Katana in case it will attack her. "Can this human girl understand a dragon?" "Yes. Yes, I can" she answered him, slowly lowering her hand from behind. "Impossible" his eyes looked up to the sky in disbelief. "No human can speak the tongue of a dragon other than descendant of the dragon King" Demarcus lifted his head down, an inch away from hers and continued to stare deeply into her blue orbs searching for the answer he was seeking. "And there has never been a dragon princess in the beginning of time, no such thing of it." Artemis could feel a dark auraing from him, his voice grew cold and suspicious. "What are you?" his rows of white sharp teeth snared at her as if it was ready to bite her if she gave an answer that didn''t satisfy him. Artemis took a huge gulp, tugging Homura tightly. She''s seen movies with dragons and read books about them in her world and they were alwaysbelled as wise and intelligent creatures. This dragon was definitely one. "I don''t know how I could understand you and don''t know why but can you help me?" Artemis whispered loudly so no one around could hear her. Demarcus breath rattled so did his scales, he kept quiet still continuing to gawk at her as he pondered over the thought and tried to grasp the situation that unwrapped in front of him. He was still suspicious of this human girl and how she was able to understand him. At first thought he had presumed she used some dark magic to acquire the ability, but not even dark magic was powerful to break through the curse. "Whoever you are and how you came to require such ability is too far from my understanding." He returned to his normal gentle self as before. Artemis felt her muscles rx a little, but she still held her guard up. "Tell me human girl" Demarcusid down, cing it''s hand over his other. "What kind of help are you requiring" "I don''t ask for much but to take me to Ventus" Artemis exined, hoping that Demarcus epts her request. "Or somewhere close to the borders of Ventus. You can return here right after" she bit her lip and awaited for his long-awaited respond. "I''m sorry but I must decline this request" he said, shaking his head in refusal. "Please, I beg of you. The prince of Ventus is seriously ill and I''m the only one that could save him." Artemis pleaded, feeling the dread whirl up inside her. The dragon, her only chance that won''t waste time of getting to Ventus to save Ben. Taking a carriage now is a risk due to the spades, cies and Aureum knights searching for her in that district where all aristocrats and person working there know of her identity. She can''t risk getting caught. "I''m sorry but human matters don''t concern a dragon" he still refused even if she exined her problem. Demarcus still held his suspiciousness towards the human girl. Even if he didn''t have the answer he needs to prove that she isn''t using some sort of powerful magic he wasn''t going to help her. "Please, I beg of you. It''s urgent. This boy''s death will impact the near future of a certain person if I don''t diagnose him" she pleaded him once more. "I won''t say it again Human girl. Human matters don''t concern me, and I will not be taking you anywhere" he growled, letting out a puff of smoke. Artemis clench her jaw tightly, squeezing Homura''s coat of fur within her nails. She felt like a fool to believe a dragon would listen to her plead. It was all useless, she didn''t belong to this world to require a dragon. She wasn''t angry at Demarcus, he had all the right to refuse her, Artemis was angry at herself for being so stupid. He wasn''t a human who she can threaten with her de, it was a giant reptile with wings that can breath out fire. Artemis released herself from that dreadful feeling and rxed herself. She looked at the beautiful golden dragon that waited patiently for her to leave. "I''m not asking much but a simple ride, it''s all I ask of you." Artemis uttered under her breath, loud enough for Demarcus to hear. "Please!" her plead suddenly echoed in his ears, ringing constantly. A sudden sting ached in the dragon''s heart. It wasn''t the typical sting of sickness or heart ache but of amand. His body started to tremble, and his golden scales lit up as his body staggered to his feet. ''What''s happening to me?'' He had no control of his body anymore and it moved on it''s own, rising up back on his fours. "WHAT SORCERY IS THIS!" He let out a deafening roar, shaking the earth and startling everyone even the dragons that were in slumber. Stepping back, Artemis shrunk her head down trying to block out the dragon''s mighty roar with her shoulders. Demarcus didn''t know what this lightening feeling that ran through his core and to his heart and controlled every single part of his body. "WHAT''S HAPPENING TO ME!" Instantly every dragon staggered up from where theyy just seconds ago. Each one letting out a thunderous roar that awoke the sky and every living creature and person in the Kingdom as it made the ground shake wildly creating an earthquake. The workers grabbed onto something nearby to prevent themselves from falling over. Each of the Orga dragons felt the sudden lightning running through their core yet none felt the same All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. way of Demarcus who was suddenly tugging his neck back trying to break through the chain that held him. "EVERYONE TO YOUR STABLES" a man yelled from the top of his lung hoping the people around heard his voice under the roars of the dragons. "WHAT''S GOING ON WITH THE DRAGONS?!" Ralph yelled to Ciel who was beside him. "I DON''T KNOW?!" he yelled back. "WE MUST MAKE SURE NO ONE OR DRAGON GETS HURT!" Ralph yelled again, blocking out the roars that ringed in his ears. "CIEL, IT''S DEMARCUS." Ciel heard the female voice of Reba. A green haired girl, one of the few females that worked in the barracks of the dragons called out to Ciel. Ciel''s ocean blue eyes quickly averted to where Demarcus was. His giant sharp ws shed with the giant metal chains, his wings widened opened revealing the leathery skin of his wing. He pped violently as he aggressively tugged his neck back. His peers and workers gathered near him, each one barking orders at each other while some tried to calm the dragon down with dragon root. With his tail his shed it at the workers, some moved out of the way while some collided with tail and were swung back. Ciel saw John barking his men to get the chains under control while he tried to calm Demarcus with his hands out. This made Ciel''s heart run fast, he was worried and terrified for his best friend, Demarcus. It was never like him tosh out of nowhere and attack the people that raised him. "DEMARCUS" Ciel yelled, bolting with a run, making his way to them. "EVERYONE SECURE THE CHAINS. PREVENT HIM FROM BREAKING IT" Johnmanded. It was toote. The hook that was attached to the metal wall was plunged out from the force and with another loud roar the dragon flung himself forward and pped his wing, flying into the air. It didn''t take him seconds to realise that the woman from before was running away from the berserk dragon that was flying towards her with remarkable speed. She was losing chase as the dragon came flying down at her. "WATCH OUT" he called out with his hand out. Artemis could hear the heavy beats of the dragons wings getting louder as it got nearer. She didn''t know what had happened before minutes ago when the dragon went out of control or what caused him to do so. It was thest word she said to the dragon that sparked something in her chest. It felt like lightning zapped her heart for a second before the dragon came to a roar. "WATCH OUT!" among the growls of the rumbling she made out the familiar voice of the man. She didn''t have time to react when she sensed the dragon dive at her. Stomping her feet on the ground, she dodged the iing dragon. Her heels grinding through the ground as slid to the side. She was about to move when something long and sharp twirl around her waist. Artemis didn''t need to look down at what held her because the sharp ting against her clothes already gave away what it was. "Shit" "AHHHHHHHHH" she was flung up into the air. She held Homura tightly fearing that he will fall from her hands. Artemis watched how the ground beneath grew smaller as she went further up. The icy wind prickling the back of her neck, her white hair flew vibrantly, and the loud p beats of the dragon echoed the sky before letting out another angry roar. The people watched in horror as the dragon they raised to be calm and gentle towards people snatch the woman in the cloak and flew away disappearing into the night sky never to be seen again. Ciel fell to his knees, devastated. His mind was racing, clueless on what to do now. Demarcus was never like this, so why? Why did he suddenly turn savage? "Ciel! Ciel!" the voice was a blur to his ears while his name was called out over and over again. "Ciel get up" Ralph tugged his brother up who was on his knees staring into the endless night sky with the cries of the woman and a foxes howl was heard, fading away. "Snap out of it Ciel! He is not dead and neither is the woman." Ralph smacked Ciel''s head to bring him back to earth. "We have to get on our dragons and fly after him". Ciel rubbed the sore area of his head. "I''m sorry. It''s just Demarcus-" "I know. We all saw. Demarcus was not himself and something happened and to the dragons. We just have to get him back and find out" Ralph put his hand out for his older brother waiting for him to take it. Ciel stared at it and then back at his ck brother in the eyes before nodding his head and taking Ralph''s hand. "Lets go" "That won''t be happening" they both were startled by Reba who appeared beside them from out of nowhere. Her red eyes staring at the starry night sky where the dragon flew off "What are you implying woman" Ralph sneered at her. "The dragons." She stared deeply in his eyes. "They won''t budge" Chapter 48 - Imposter or not Chapter 48 - Imposter or not Artemis watched how the barracks was getting smaller as Demarcus flew further away. She couldn''t help but stare in amazement at how peaceful the town of Aureum is. The pce was remarkably beautiful under the moon. She looked down at her dangling feet and the forest beneath her. "Wow" there was excitement in her eyes when she looked at how beautiful the forest beneath her glowed in a light teal colour and overgrown with night flowers. "Human girl, what kind enchantment did you ce on me?" the dragon growled furiously at the human girl that was trapped within his scaly tail. Artemis looked behind her and saw the dragon ring at her with his glowing green orbs. Her throat went dry. She didn''t ce any sort of magic at the dragon. She didn''t have any knowledge of how to use magic whatsoever. "I don''t know how to use magic" she called out loudly so that he could hear from the sound of the gushing wind that past them quickly. "Lies" he hissed, puffs of smoke escaping his nostrils. "I don''t give shit if you believe me, Demarcus, but I would never use such harmful magic on a dragon or any creature for that matter" Demarcus felt something was off with her when he firstid eyes on her, yet he couldn''t put a w on what. That lightening that sparked his heart andmanded him to break the chains was not his doing but something else, it was like he was ordered to do it and couldn''t refuse. He still couldn''t move a single part of his body nor his wings but his head. No matter how many times he forced himself to turn around and fly back to the barracks there something stopping his body from doing what he asked it to do. He just kept on flying without his will with his wings refusing to let him take charge again. Demarcus didn''t swat his trainers away like that on purpose it was his tail that moved on it''s own. He couldn''t grasp on what happened to him however he knew it had to do with the human girl. ''Why can''t I move my body? Stupid wings stop pping'' Artemis wanted to tell Demarcus if he was alright but his grumbles and angry aura surrounding him indicated he was not in the mood to answer her. "mmmm" Homura groaned, moving his little head side to side. ''Oh shit'' Artemis grumbled. Now she has to hear him screaming and whining all over again. "Where am I?" he slightly opened his eyes. "Filthy human, is that you?" Homura''s amber eyesid on her eyes that looked back at him with a slight guilty smile. "Bad time to wake up" she said under the grin. Homura stared nkly at her, confused. "Just don''t look down or behind me" she warned. There was a slight groaning from Demarcus, Homura body froze, and his eyes showed nothing but fear and realisation. "don''t look" she shook her head, knowing he would soon regret looking behind her. Homura being the snobby fox he is regarded her words and slowly peeked his head out. He spent a few seconds looking at the dragon that was busy gazing into the unknown before moving his head in and staring into Artemis'' eyes. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" an ear piercing shriek came out from him awakening the sleeping creatures below and irritating the golden dragon. Artemis was about to say something to quiet down the terrified fox when suddenly she felt the tail lighten before she was flung up in the air. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" now both, the fox and the human girl were screaming as they were thrown high in the air. "WERE ARE GOING TO DIE!" Homura yelled into her ear. "THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!" "I''M SORRY" she screamed out. "WE ARE BOTH GOING TO GET SPLATTEN BECAUSE OF YOU" In fear of the fox slipping out of her hands, she held him tightly. Artemis felt how they slowed down; she peeked her head down to take a look when suddenly they both came falling down rapidly. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"! their cheeks collided together, both hugging each other for dear life and looking down at the forest that would soon be their graves. "I''M SORRY FOR BEING SUCH A JERK TO YOU!" Artemis apologised, feeling how the icy cold wind pricked her cheeks. "I FORGIVE YOU" "I''M SORRY FOR EATING YOUR JERKY WHILE YOU WERE ASLEEP AND WAS GOING TO LIE TO YOU THAT A RAVEN TOOK THEM" Artemis confessed knowing how angry this fox was going to be if they survived the fall which was unlikely with this fragile body of Diana''s. "WHAT!" Homura forgotten about them falling and red at her with anger as he was about to say something when Artemis cut him off. "YOUR TURN TO CONFESS NOW" "I''M NOT GOING TO CONFESS NO SHIT TO YOU. I''M JUST GOING TO DIE WITHOUT TELLING YOU ANYTHING" he yelled stubbornly. "YOU LITTLE SHI-" Artemisnded on something hard and warm. "Hold on human girl" it was the voice of Demarcus. She opened her eyes to see herself on the back of the dragon, soaring through the wind of the night sky. Demarcus'' body lifted up. Artemis grasping the situation quickly grabbed a hold on one of the spines on the dragon''s neck and adjusting her legs around the scaly neck as he flew up and into the clouds. The Orga dragon straightened up and glided across the clouds, his legs scraping against the soft fluffy white blobs in the sky. Homura still trembling and breathing heavily in fear, Artemis attention was on the clouds. She reached her hand down and let her hand glide through the white ball of gas. It didn''t feel like anything on her skin, but she liked how it split into two. Demarcus let out a small rumble and another puff of hot breath. He wasn''t flying fast anymore but slowed down. Artemis couldn''t help but smile, her eyes darting around admiring the beautiful sky above her and feeling how the slow breeze brushing the hair out of her face and cooling her cheeks. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SMILING FOR?" Homura yelped. A smug smile appeared on her face. "WIPE THAT SMUG OFF YOUR FACE BEFORE I SCRATCH IT OFF MYSELF" "It seems like that blob of orange is alive" Homura stiffened hearing Demarcus deep and gentle voice. He turned his head slowly to face the dragon "p-please d-don''t e-eat m-me" Homura stuttered. "Eat you? I have never eaten a fox in my entire life" he said. "y-your l-lying" "Let me exin something to you, little fox." He turned his head and red at the trembling fox "A dragon never lies." his emerald eyes narrowed at him as a puff of grey smoke escaped out his nostrils, making Homura shrink his head down in fear. "Now if you don''t mind, I want peace and quiet while flying. I don''t want to hear whining from you or your dreadful screaming" "I''ll k-keep m-myself q-quite" Homura was really terrified of this dragon even though he didn''t threaten to eat him. Artemis patted Homura''s head with a smile. "Don''t you dare smile at me like that. Not after you got me into this mess" he hissed. "You heard what Demarcus said" She smirked. Homura looked at her shocked, moving his gaze to the dragon and back to her. "This lizard has a name?" he sounded so surprised. "LIZARD?" Demarcus was offended by being called a lizard. Homura flinched. "I am no Lizard." "L-lizard? Wh-who s-said lizard? Did you say it?" the fox shifted the me to the human girl who rolled her eyes at his stupidity. "I wouldn''t call a dragon a lizard. We aren''t small or stupid" Homura shut his mouth, yet the ttering of his teeth was loud and clear. For the next 3 minutes it was quite between them, no one said a word until Artemis chose to speak up. "Demarcus are you ok?" she said patting his scaly spine. "I have no breath to speak to you, Human girl" his tone sounded hurt towards her and irritated. "I really didn''t do anything. I swear." Artemis said, she really didn''t do anything to hurt the dragon. "Then exin what happened to me earlier?" Artemis clicked her tongue in annoyance. How many times does she have to exin herself to this think skulled dragon? She let out a sigh and tried to think what really caused the dragon to go out of control and snatch her. "I can feel my heart in my ears" Homura mumbled. Artemis eyes lit up with the sudden memory that came rushing in. ''Could there something about Diana that I''m unaware of?'' Homura watched the human''s face changed to a serious expression and seemed like she was in deep thought. "Demarcus, I know your still mad at me, but can you exin to me what really happened to you?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Homura stared at how serious and cold she looked now. There wasn''t a slight of terror in her eyes when talking to the dragon. The hood that was hiding her face before was now swinging in the wind behind her revealing the silver locks of hair that was flying in the rhythm of the wind. Her pure white skin lit up under the moon. "What is there to exin, Human girl?" Demarcus gentle tone echoed through the wind, his scales making a swift noise against the current of the breeze and glimmering a glow of yellow under the light of the white ball in the sky. "If we are going to figure out the answer to our questions then I need you to tell me what you felt when going crazy" Artemis demanded under her cold tone. She wasn''t going to let this dragon me her for something she didn''t do or cause. Artemis was going to figure out what really happened, so it doesn''t happen again when she encounters other dragons because deep down, she feels she might have done something to start the uproar of the dragons. There was silence. Artemis could feel the low breathinging from the dragon she was riding. The sounds of wind beating against his leathery giant wings as he pped them up and down and Homura''s ttering teeth. She couldn''t tell what was going through Demarcus'' mind and what he was going to say to her. "What is your name?" ~Aureum Pce~ "How is your shoulder?" Damon asked, looking to where Edmond slumped back on the couch chewing on a round cookie, he took from the stash he hides in Damon''s office for emergencies. Edmond nced over with a glum look in his eyes. "It feels like shit". Damon arched an eyebrow at the response he got. "A prince shouldn''t have foul mouth". "Prince. Huh. You mean a homeless prince" he corrected wagging his finger in the air for Damon to see. "Well, you should have thought about your situations when you decided to leave Terra" "Meh" he shrugged his shoulder but quickly winced in pain. "Be careful Edmond. We don''t want the stiches''''ing off" Damon said. "****." He let out a painful sigh, cing a hand on the back of his shoulder. "That bitch. When did she have the skill to throw a de so urately?" Edmond didn''t understand how Diana was able to defeat them so quickly and easily and it really angered him that he got beaten by a woman who was supposed to be weak whenes to fighting, injured him on the shoulder which he could have reflected easily however the metal star she threw at him was fast, faster than light itself. He didn''t understand how Diana who was madly in love with Damon and would never hurt him actually threatened to stab his eye. Furthermore, he felt like rocks came toppling down on him when he witnessed how Diana, the woman with ability to use no magic at all was able to jump on top of the earth wall he created then to run across the roofs so swiftly and quietly without nearly tripping over where he had trouble, nearly getting his feet trapped under the tile and tripping over. He wanted answers badly. How could Diana he knew since childhood, a woman with no sense of style, nodylike manners, too cocky about her title and someone with no talent of anything whatsoever except for humiliating herself in front of everyone at every social gathering, had suddenly been able to fight. It just didn''t make sense at all. No matter how many times he tried to think, no answer came to him. Damon rested his chin on the back of his hand and ced down the quill he used to write the deration and stared at the young prince that was caught up in his own thoughts He knew exactly what was going through Edmond''s head because he too was having the same thoughts as his best friend. "Thinking about Diana" Edmond shifted his green eyes to Damon''s golden eyes that looked back at him with the same cold expression he always held no matter who it was. "UGH!" he shuffled the front of his messy brown hair in frustration that he couldn''t think of any answers to his questions. "I don''t know what''s going on with this world anymore" "First I hear that Diana casually agreed with the annulment without throwing a tantrum and bursting into waterfalls like 4 years when you said you will annule the engagement if she kept up with her behaviour" Edmond started to rant while Damon listened quietly like he always did when Edmond ranted about things he didn''t like or what triggered him. "Then she suddenly became some smart mage that gave us the n to capture the Dark users then she run away from home without a simple exnation, not like I care about that. She didn''t even belong there in the first ce, but she suddenly attacked us. The precious and handsome prince of Terra and Aureum''s sleepless troll" he said ncing back at the crown prince with a visible nerve throb on his temple. "Aureum''s sleepless troll" Damon echoed after him with a twitching eye. Ignoring the dark atmosphere surrounding Damon he still continued "Then she ran away again and was never caught by the spades. I mean the Spades have never lost chase to someone" Edmond sounded so betrayed by the Spades, pouting. Damon continued on writing so he could finish off before he had to stop for the night. "It''s not like a lost soul decided to possess her while she was sleeping to live out the life they never had" Edmond still rantedpletely ignoring the sudden change of expression of Damon. Damon stopped writing immediately and stared nkly at the inky writing on the paper. "I mean why Diana out of all the people of Alphyria. Why not me? I mean I have everything a he heard the sudden scrapping of the chair against the wooden floor. Edmon titled his head while scratching his chin, observing Damon thoroughly trying to figure out what''s wrong with him so suddenly. Damon had both his hands mmed against the desk and head right down where he couldn''t see. Damon quickly lifted his head and Edmond flinched, startled by the sudden behaviour. He looked like he had seen a ghost. "Guards!" Damon suddenly yelled in a very harsh and demanding manner. Edmond jumped up not knowing what he said to upset his friend. "What the hell are you calling the guards? Did I say something to piss you off?" Edmond said with a sweat drop. The doors mmed open and came into guards wearing silver armour with a golden Phoenix crest on the side of the chest of the te. "Yes, your majesty" the knights both bowed in courtesy. "Damon whatever I said I''m sorry. Don''t take me away" "Call in the high priests" he demanded ignoring Edmonds sudden plead. Edmond sighed in relief, rxing his shoulders knowing the guards didn''te for him Damon watched as the light guards closed the doors behind them. He wanted to know the truth. The truth behind Diana''s sudden change of behaviour. ''Are you really Diana or an imposter?'' Chapter 49 - The Old Books Chapter 49 - The Old Books "From another world, Huh" Demarcus looked at me, thoroughly examining me just to make sure he doesn''t spot any misleading information. Demarcus had presumed I was from Isvand and when I opened my mouth to correct him and say I was from Aureum, Homura the little shit had to open his big mouth and say I came from another world. Demarcus had listened quietly when I exined to him about my current situations and my quest to get home. "This exins a lot about yourck of using magic" he mocked, turning his head back to the front. I red at him ''What happened to your gentle and kind personality from earlier?'' I sighed. ''He is probably still mad about what happened. I don''t me him. I would be mad if I was forced to leave my home so suddenly without an exnation'' "She may becking in using magic, but she can beat metal humans without a scratch no ice magic needed" Homura suddenly spoke with confidence forgetting about how terrified he was from before. I stared down at him, baffled and shocked. ''Is he sticking up for me?'' Homura looked at me and bared his teeth, growling at me angrily. "Don''t think I''m doing it because I like you. I don''t like dragons and neither do I like you." He hissed. I rose an eyebrow in disbelief. "And don''t think you can get away with eating my meat. I still haven''t forgotten about that." I huffed out in annoyance. It really bothered me that I hadn''t gotten any confession from this stupid fox when I had confessed a secret, I promised not to tell him. ''Remind me never to confess to him ever again'' "And neither do I like foxes" the dragon was eavesdropping on our conversation. Homura flinched. "Who said anything about hating dragons? I like dragons" Homura was shaking again, his lie came out smoothly from his white little canine teeth. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Stupid dragon. I hope the humans kill you and steal all your golden scales" I heard Homura mumble under his breath so Demarcus wouldn''t hear him. ''This stupid fox. Don''t tell me your jealous of the dragons scales'' "Tell me Artemis, do you know where the mythical crystal of Alphyria is residing" he questioned. Of course, I knew where it is. This is the world of a novel I read from my past life. "No, I don''t. That''s why I''m going to look for it" I lied. I can''t tell this dragon anything about the world of the novel. I don''t know what will happen if I do. "Do you know the crystal has never been found for more than a thousand years." Demarcus exined through his gentle tone again. "Yet it concerns me on how you know about the crystal that was long forgotten by mankind when you "Not even those books have any information about a legend that was lost through the ages of men" I nearly choked on my own words. Demarcus was very observant with my words. Yet I have Diana at my advantage "I don''t" I started out my lie. "I can only remember vividly through Diana''s memories when she was going through the old books in the castle" I had to lie about something that Diana never did in her lifetime. "The old books?" he gave me a side look. The old books are like ancient artefacts'' in this world, just like how the hieroglyphics in ancient Egypt were symbols carved in stones containing the history of Egypt. The old books were like history books a thousand years ago containing every detail that happened during the war between the orcs. All those books were burnt away 700 years ago for aplete unknown reason losing all the history of the crystal and the war except for the split between thends and the only ones left were hidden away in the pce of Aureum. Locked up from the world except when for when Ariana''s light magic was revealed it was taken out and read through. "Ancient history books" I exined. "I see. Human things again" I could feel he rolled his eyes due to the head roll. "Even if you read those books. They don''t tell you where the crystal is." He stated. "The Alphyrian crystal was lost long ago with the human king who used it''s magic to seal the orcs away" "I know, that''s why I''m going to look for it and try my luck" I said with determination. "Let''s say the crystal doesn''t take you back to your world what then?" Homura questioned. "The fox is right. If you spend your lifetime looking for something that no man has ever been sessful to find, and it ends up with not fulfilling your desire to return home. What will you do then?" "That''s why I need to consult the legendary ck and white dragons first" I said. Demarcus suddenly came to a halt nearly making me fall back, but I quickly grasped on his spine. "You''re a fool to think the dragons of light and dark will answer to a human" he hissed. "More dragons" Homura whispered. "Those dragons haven''t been seen since the end of the war. They never respect the wishes or will of your kind" he exined and started to fly again. He is right about that. I have been caught up with leaving the mansion and getting ready that I Ariana was only able to seek the white dragon due to her magic which didn''t work on the ck dragon who nearly killed her and her loyal dogs with his ck me. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. My favourite scene in the book because I get to read the amazingebacks and insulting words from the ck dragon to Ariana. ''If I can''t get them to talk to me then I will have to get a dragon do the talking for me.'' I caressed my chin. "They may hate on my kind, but they don''t hate their own kind" There wasplete silent from Demarcus while he thought. "I have never met any human like you before in my lifetime" he said letting out a sigh. "She''s a weird mentally unstable one if you ask me" Homura mumbled and rolled his eyes. ''I''m not mentally unstable. I''m perfectly fine and healthy'' "Well then Artemis, there is nothing else I can discuss with you anymore about the dragons as I have no more knowledge to lend you, but I''ll have to say is, be careful. This world is not so friendly to humans" "Thank you, Demarcus" I smiled, patting Demarcus'' spine making Demarcus purr while Homura let out an annoyed huff. Now that is out of the way, let''s figure the answer to our problem. What happened to the dragons at the barracks that caused Demarcus to lose control like that? "Demarcus did you feel anything back at the barracks when you were uhhh" I shuffled the back of my head thinking of a way to exin to him without getting him offended. "I have" ~Pce of Ventus~ Neil ced a hand on the young princes forehead, feeling the temperature rise under his palm. His eyes were puffy, and his cheeks were a light crimson colour as sweat was pouring down his temples. Ben''s breathing was heavy, and the only sound Neil could hear in the quiet room of ben''s chambers. He let out a painful grumble "...B-brother" he tried to speak, slowly fluttering his eyes open. Neil smiled under his painful expression. "Rest little brother". "I-it h-hurts" tearse streaming down his violet eyes, staring at his older brothers wistful eyes that could only watch him suffer. Neil letting the power run through his vein, released his healing magic into him so that he could feel at ease while his resting, but it wasn''t enough to cure his mysterious illness. Benjamin''s eyelids be heavy and tired, closing his eyes he fell into a light slumber. "I''m sorry your older brother is useless" he quietly sobbed to himself, cing a hand over his left eye. "Your royal highness, the royal princess of Drakon has arrived" she exined. Neil gave a side nce, his silvers eyes examining the meek maid that looked no older than he was, tightly made bun under the white bo and her light silver eyes was staring down. She stood patiently waiting for his answer. Neil gripped the knee part of his pants; he didn''t have the right patience to hear Bedelia. That idiotic woman from Drakon. "Provide her a room and tell her that I will not be able to attend to her greetings" he exined. "As you wish your highness" she bowed and left to the door. Neil turned his attention back to his little brother who was sleeping with a folded towel on his brow. His breathing has lightened a little, but it was still loud for him to hear. "The little brat still sick, huh" Neil quickly span his head to the direction of the familiar voice. There leaning against the door frame with his hands crossed was a young man. His hair was a dark shade of red and spikey, he had a very strong jawline and white pale skin. His intimidating red eyes coldly stared back at him. Neil averted his eyes away from his and back to Benjamin. "He has gotten worse than yesterday" Neil replied. Lykos let out a sigh, tracing his fingers through his spikey hair as he made his way to the bed. Neil could hear the ruffling of his clothes and his heavy footsteps as it got closer beforeing to halt and Lykos standing beside him. "Has no physician found the problem to his sickness" Neil nced to the side where the prince stood, he could smell the light fragrance of summer lingering around him. "Not one" Lykos gazed in sympathy at the sick prince sleeping on the bed that was way bigger than him. "I''m certain there is someone who will." he turned around as he ced a hand on Neil''s shoulder for Neil didn''t say anything. He knew under the arrogance and hot headed of his best friend, Lykos was always right, and his words shouldn''t be discarded. "By the way Neil" Lykos stopped in between the doorway with his hands in his pockets. "I will deal with Bedelia. Look after your brother" with that Lykos left the two brothers alone in the room. Chapter 50 - Dominate Chapter 50 - Dominate Homura was sleeping soundly in my arms. His little tongue was sticking out and so was his legs. He looked like a ran over animal sleeping in my arms. Demarcus breathing was unstable, and he was flying slower then before. He hadn''t stopped flying sincest night. The sun was already rising from the east, lighting up the world again. "Demarcus let''s rest, you need it" I patted him. He let out a grunt and then dived down where a small rocky hill was. With my spare hand I grasped Demarcus spine while tightly holding Homura. "AHHHHHHH!" I was startled by Homura''s sudden shrieking. Demarcus huffed in annoyance, pping his wings wildly as he slowlynded on the rocky ground of the cliff. Homura was frightened and he was breathing quickly in my ear. "I think I feel my heart in the wrong ce" I gave him a questioned look. "I think it''s near my tail" he peeked his head to look at his tail. "My heart has moved down" he mumbled, sounding like a drunk guy. I rolled my eyes at his stupid remarks. Demarcus suddenly copsed, his wings spreading out and he was slumped down, with a every inhale he took me and Homura rose up and down. Stroking his scaly spine, I praised him. "You did well now rest. I''ll get you something to eat" I got up and walked towards his wings before sliding down like a slide andnding silently on the rocky surface. "What is the diet of a dragon?" I asked. "I prefer deer" he said under the breathless tone of his. I nodded my head. Demarcus green eyes were heavy, and he was trying to keep them open enough to talk to me. "Artemis" he said getting my full attention. "That power of yours. You mustn''t reveal it to anyone, no one must know you possess great magic". "Not even the king of Drakon must know of it" there was a hint of hatred in his voice as he bared his sharp teeth. I nodded my head. "Only God would know what he will try to do to you" is what he saidstly and then to turn his head to the forest ahead of us and closing his eyes. "Oh, and Artemis" "Hmm" "Be careful in the forest. Dangerous creatures lurk these parts of the woods" he hummed. I nodded my head in response. ''Such a thoughtful dragon'' I couldn''t help but smile. "Since you can control dragons, can you make him jump of a cliff" Homura whispered to me. I looked down at him and he was staring at me with an innocent grin across his snout. "I''m only kidding, please don''t skin me alive" I sighed with a shake of my head. "You will never change" "what''s wrong with my personality?" Homura was baffled, looking at me with his amber eyes insulted by myment on him. "Your wrapped up in oneself, a dramatic diva and arrogant little fox" I started to walk towards Demarcus, pointing at all Homura''s personal ws. He gasped with his paw on his chest. "You take that back" he poked my chin, narrowing his eyes at me. "Nope. They are for you to reflect on yourself and change" I said stopping beside Demarcus long lizard like neck. "Well then if we are going to reflect on our personality, then here is some for ''you''" he growled, poking my chin again. "Your nothing but a short tempered, stupid, useless, clueless, sadistic and rather selfish human I have ever met" he poked at me with every insult he said, and it felt like arrows were piercing my heart. A vein throb appeared on my temples. "I don''t need you to describe my faults and I''m the first human you ever met" I said with a twitching smile. With his non injured paw he shoved my face away from his. "Move your ugly t face away from mine. It''s clogging my majestic beauty from the world" The dragon let out a grumble of annoyance startling us. "You''re lucky the dragon is asleep, or I would have made you his breakfast" I whispered angrily. Homura stared at me before grinning ear to ear. "haven''t the big yellow lizard told you that he doesn''t eat foxes" he said with a smug attitude. "Getting cocky are we here" I rose an eyebrow with slight smirk. "It seems to me you have forgotten the ability I possess" "Don''t abuse your power against me, human." He whispered angrily, afraid if he raised his voice, he would awaken the sleeping dragon. "I can and I will" I lowered my head an inch away from his. Quickly he shoved my face away again. "How many times do I have to tell you to keep that annoying t face away from me" he hissed. "I''m a homo sapien, of course I have a t face" I snapped back at him making Homura stare at me in questioned look. "A what?" "I''m a type of mammal" I exined. "You''re a mammal" he eyed me up and down in a disgusted manner. I red at him. "What''s that supposed to mean?" "Nothing, it''s just I thought humans were nothing but furless parasites with long sticks covered in just skin poking out their paws with dumb looking t faces" "It bothers me that out of all the ces you decided to bicker, you chose to do it near my ear while I''m sleeping" Demarcus spoke in irritation. Me and Homura flinched from surprise. "hahaha~ sorry Demarcus" Iughed awkwardly. "The loud human started it" Homura pointed at me, I was caught off guard for a second. "You little shit, where are you pointing at" I bonged his head with my fist. "You''re the one who opened your stinky snout!" I shouted. "STINKY MOUTH!" he screamed. "You should smell your breath. It''s revolting. My fur is rotting away because of it" Homura patted his white belly. This time, three vein throbs popped out my temples. "I''m going to drop kick-" "If I hear another word out of the both of you, I will swat you the both of you with my tail" Demarcus green eyes red at both of us, his nostrils red in anger making Homura tremble and me silent. "That''s what I thought" his tone was a little terrifying before he turned his head and rested them back on his hands. "Mummy" Homura mumbled with terror. "I will drop kick you one day. You''ll see" I whispered, looking down at him with an icy cold re. Homura stuck his tongue at me. "I will wait patiently for that day" he whispered back, squinting his eyes at me. Lightning cackled between our eyes as we both red at each other inpetition. Homura wrinkled his nose and averted his eyes away from mine. "Stinky human. t faced ugly human" he mumbled. I didn''t want to start another fight with this snobby princess fox and anger Demarcus again, so I ignored his insults and bent down, cing Homura on the hard rocky surface. "Hey, hey, hey. What are you doing?" he said. "I can''t take you with me when I''m hunting. You will be just a handful" I exined turning away. "No. No. You can''t do this to me" I heard him tremble. "goodbye" I waved my hand to him "Don''t leave me with this dragon" Stopping in my tracks, I cocked my head back and smirked. "I thought you said Demarcus doesn''t eat foxes" He went speechless, narrowing his eyes at me and mumbled something I couldn''t hear. "That''s what I thought" I grinned. Turning my head back to the forest ahead of me, I spoke to Homura onest time "Now be a good little fox until Ie back with our breakfast" I waved to him. ~5 minutes before Demarcus snatched Artemis~ ~Aureum Pce and Ventus Pce~ "What are you calling the priests for?" Edmond titled his head and gave him a questioned look. "Something you said gave me a theory" Damon said tracing his fingers through his ck hair. "Huh?" a question mark hovered above his head. "And that was?" "The Diana we encountered this morning is not the real Diana" Damon''s golden eyes gazed upon Edmonds confused forest like eyes. Edmond scratched his chin with his index finger, still not understanding what his best friend is trying to say to him. "I don''t get it" Damon sighed in frustration, rubbing his eyes. Suddenly the faint sound of dragons roaring angrily was heard, getting the attention of both the princes in the office room. "What was that?" Edmond turned his head to the direction of the arch window behind Damon. "I don''t know but the sounded like the dragon''sing from the barracks in the east" Damon said squinting his eyes and ncing over the city not from the Pce of Aureum. The dragons growls was immediately taken over by sudden roars of more dragons, yet this time it was louder, and it sounded like it came from the pce dragon stables then the dragon barracks in the dragon market. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "That doesn''t sound good" Edmond gulped a mouthful of salvia. "No it doesn''t" Damon agreed. Instantly the thought of his dragon came rushing in. ''Dargan'' immediately he jumped over his desk startling Edmond and ran towards the door. "Damon what''s wrong?" he called out. "Our dragons" Damon answered. "Oh shit" Now both rushing out the door and bolting through the hallway when they suddenly met the dragon tamer, Eric. A middle-aged man, with slick brown hair styled back with the grand light armour of the knights on him, rushing towards them, puffed out. "Your highnesses, it''s the dragons" he said under breathless voice. "What happened? Is Dargan ok? How is Alyvia" both the princes said in a panic, regarding their titles of princes. Eric could only gaze at them in horror, sweat forming on his brow unable to speak. "Speak Eric" Damon rose his voice already furious with the silent tamer. Eric flinched, opening his voice with a tremble, and fiddling with his hands he answered "Y-your h-highness the dragons. They won''t respond" A man sitting by his window with his back against the wall and his left leg arched and his feet against brick wall, was a handsome red-haired man staring into the starry night sky as he twirled the silver dagger around his fingers. He enjoyed the peacefulness of the Kingdom of Ventus. His ming red eyes nced at every star in the sky, admiring how beautiful they shone like diamonds in the dark ceiling of a cave. His peaceful atmosphere was suddenly interrupted by a swift spark in his heart making as if lightning bolt struck his heart for a second. He jolted his head up in surprise and stopped the dagger in his hands. It was sort of the same spark when hemanded the dragons to do his bidding but this one felt forced and dominating then the sparks he felt. Lykos was in the state of wonder, with dozens of thoughts running through his head. ''Could that bastard father of mine done something?'' Chapter 51 - Revenge or Regret Chapter 51 - Revenge or Regret Strolling through the forest with a kunai in my left hand, I searched the forest for any deer that caught my eyes while feeling the earth beneath me. I felt no presence expect for rodents scurrying around the bushes and bunny rabbits leaving their hollows. A sigh of irritation escaped my mouth while I shuffled my tangled silver hair. "I wish there was a grocery somewhere. Would have been easy to get some meat and other supplies." "Wait grocery don''t have deer meat only the typical meat" I crossed my hands in deep thought. Suddenly the discussion between me and Demarcus fromst night came flooding back in. ~ "I felt something in my chest" I started to exin. "Like a spark" There was silenceing from Demarcus, the sound of beating wind and his soft breathing took the silence between us. I couldn''t tell what was going through his mind at that moment when he finally spoke. "There are many mysterious wonders urring in this world, Artemis" he stated. "And your one of them" Homura narrowed his eyes at me, eyeing me suspiciously. "I don''t see anything mysterious about her. I think you must be mistaken" he said. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Demarcus looked back and stared deeply into the now terrified eyes of Homura "You foxes are very arrogant and annoying. Do you ever stop criticising others and look at yourselves for once?" Demarcus shot back with a hiss of his tongue. Homura gulped. "I-I th-think I''m just g-going to go to s-sleep" he looked away quickly curling into a ball. "Please do" I whispered and Homura red at me but quickly flinched when Demarcus growled. "As I was saying before I was interrupted by a certain fox." There was a long pause again. He was staring into the darkness in front of us, a peaceful aura surrounding him. I followed his eyes and stared into the darkness myself, admiring the stars and the quite forest beneath us with the wind blowing my hair away from my face and cooling my cheeks. "Artemis, I believe you hold something powerful within you" he spoke finally after a while. "I don''t know how you came to possess the Aagondarha tongue from the human king a thousand years ago but this power is very destructive if used for evil" he voice turned dark at the mention of the king. "It seems to me that your power overshadows the Aagondarha tongue that the dragon prince possess. Yours is exactly like his, a thousand years ago" I clutched the material on my chest. "Like his" I mumbled. "The power he used to force the dragons to fight in the war between the orcs and the beings of Alphyria" I was caught off guard for a second. ''Did he say forced? Didn''t he plead with the dragons and gave half his kingdom to them?'' I was confused. "Umm excuse me Demarcus but forced the dragons to participate in the war. I was told he begged them too and the dragons only agreed if he surrendered half his kingdom" I corrected. Demarcus huffed in anger, smoke escaping both his mouth and nose. "That pathetic human king used the power he awakened after the appearance of the orcs to make the ck and white dragon obey his I was startled by his sudden raise of tone filled with hatred. ''Ok this is getting a little weird. The author clearly wrote in the novel that he begged them.... Or could I have missed something in the book'' I pinched my chin in thought. "How do you know of this knowledge? You weren''t there when it happened" I asked him with an arch eyebrow. He let out a gruff blow of breath. "We dragons pass down knowledge of the past without corrupting the past truth unlike humans"~ ''Could the author have written some kind of hint I missed while reading or was the author trying to hide something?'' I closed my eyes and titled my head, pinching my chin while I thought. I couldn''te up with anything in the end "my mind has decided to not corporate with me right now when I need it to" I shuffled my silver hair in annoyance. Crossing my hands against my chest and let out a sigh. I lifted my head up at the clear sky without a cloud to bee seen in sight. I listened to the sound of the tree leaves against the wind, the sound of chirping of birds singing happily to each other, the bustling of rabbit thumps and the buzzing bees near me. ''I wonder what big brother is up to?'' ~Japan, Tokyo~ "YOU SON OF A BITCH!" the two men in ck suits held the silver haired man back, both struggling to keep him from further attacking the beaten-up guy in the corner, quivering on all his four. "YOU BASTARD. I''LL KILL YOU!" he yelled angrily at Itami who was on his knees, his eyes were purple and swollen as tears kept flowing down. Bloody spit drooled from his mouth and down his jaw and red marks were visible on his puffed cheeks. "I''m sorry" he whimpered softly, covering one of his teary eyes with his free hand. "I had no choice" "SHE LOVED YOU. YOU WERE EVERYTHING TO HER." range flowed through him likeva, the anger that made him want to kill the killer that was shameful to cry for murdering his beloved sister. "HOW COULD YOU KILL HER. AFTER EVERYTHING YOU TWO BEEN THROUGH!" "Agent 48, calm down" the man beside him who had his arm wrapped around Daisuke''s arm said. "LET GO OF ME!" he yelled before twisting his arm within the grasp of the man and snatching the back of his shoulder and twisting the agents arm. The man yelped in pain and before he got to react, Daisuke swatted the man''s foot resulting him to lose his bnce and fall back. Now with the free arm he threw a punch at the other man causing him to stagger back and with that Daisuke kicked a powerful kick at the guys stomach. The other agent staggered up then to run towards him with his karate fist, but Daisuke was fast and prevented the iing attack and with his two fingers he hit the middle of the guys dantian. He fell back paralysed. Daisuke fisted his hands, ncing at the unconscious man in front of him as more range quickened in his blood. He stepped on his heel and cocked his head to the side and his eyes hardened, staring widely at Itami. "Do you know what you nearly took from me" his tone turned stone cold. "Do you realise the person who is very special to me is slowly dying on the hospital bed and I can''t do a damn thing about it" he slowly approached him. "I''m sorry, Daisuke. There was no other way, they wouldn''t stop" Itami exined, his forehead resting on the cold b of concrete as salty tears sttered on the concrete. His body wracked with an onught of sobs and tears. Itami knew what he did will haunt for the rest of his life. The guilt of trying to kill her had never left the moment the enemy gave him the mission. The mission to go against the Ryu''s ck dragon and kill her. "I love Artemis so much. She was everything to me" he clenched his fists, remembering her gentle smile, her red eyes glittering like rubies and the kind words that came out of her mouth. Daisuke red down at the crying man that was on his knees and on fours, crying. Daisuke smouldered in resentment, his words about her meant nothing to him. He clenched his jaw tightly and clicking his tongue, heshed out at him again "DON''T GIVE ME THAT BULLSHIT" he shed his hand, cutting the wind. "If you had truly loved her, you would have thought of a way to dodge that mission peacefully even if you hadn''t Artemis would have helped but you choice not to, you scoundrel" he hissed. "Now she is nothing but a vegetable, fighting to survive" "I''M SORRY" he cried out rising his head and staring deeply into Daisuke''s brown eyes that was filled with pure hatred towards him. "IF THAT ISN''T ENOUGH FOR YOU THEN KILL ME." he said in a gut- wrenching sob that tore through his chest, tears blurring his sight of Daisuke. "TAKE MY LIFE FOR YOUR SISTER BUT PLEASE" He slowly slumped his head down and looking down at the wet marks that his tearsnded and darkened the bs colour, gripping his hands tightly and pleaded once more, deep emotions stirs with no other outlet but through his longsting sobs "tell Artemis I love her and I''m sorry" Range consumed Daisuke when he heard those words escaped through his mouth. He sent his feet flying towards Itami and hitting him in the cheek, sending him flying and crashing against the wall of the parking lot. "PUGH" a bloody cough ranged out. Itami sat silently against the wall with his head slumped down. He was taken over by dread and bitterness towards himself. Daisuke was right, why had he betrayed the organisation just for the sake of his life. Itami wanted to go back in time and stop himself formitting the crime, but he couldn''t. What was done is done, it''s toote. He betrayed the organisation that saved him from the dreadful life he once lived under, betrayed the woman that loved him with all her heart and broke the friendship of him and Daisuke. There was no going back now. That is what he chose, and, in the end, he lost everything. The sound of thunder echoed the sky, letting down the droplets of rain to earth. The rain pounded down, each drop a small stone, piercing cold, pelting the ground with an ominous sound. He heard the heavy footsteps of Daisuke''s heels hitting against the concrete then to stop before him. His cor was lifted up and his brown eyes met with the wistful and furious eyes of Daisuke once again. Daisuke was on top of him with his fist out ready to hit him "Kill me. Release all your anger" "Kill you" Daisuke snared, his face was dripping with cold droplets of water and his hair already soaked and hovering down his eyes. "No that wouldn''t do shit to me but free you from the punishment that is nned for you from the Ryu." He punched him the right cheek with great force, the sound of beating echoed through the rain. "Instead, I will punch you until your nothing but a dying corpse in the hospital bed just like my sister." Daisuke punched him again but this time it was with more impact then the previous blow. "Once your out of the hospital, I''ll beat you again" another blow of his fist collided the red and swollen cheek. Itami spat out more blood whichnded on Daisuke''s ck top. "Sending you to that wretched bed again" another fist was thrown at him. "Once you''re out again, I''ll beat the shit out of you again" he growled throwing more punches in his way. "I''ll let you suffer the way she suffered. THE WAY I SUFFERED" ''I''m sorry Daisuke. I''m sorry I done this to you.'' His heart ached with sorrow; he felt no pain on his face except for numbness. ''But if I didn''t, they would have really killed her. I only did it to protect her.'' is what he wanted to say to him, but his mouth was clogged by his blood and swollen cheeks, neither would he listen because of the pure range Daisuke is feeling right now. The range that blinds anyone. The heavy rained has soaked his clothes and numbed his face. The feeling of the cold breeze mixed with the cool water felt nice to Itami. It was the only thing that wasn''t so hurtful right now. ''I know you won''t forgive me Artemis, but I truly am very sorry. If you ever wake up and find it in your heart to forgive me, I never truly meant to kill you. It was just to protect you. If I die before I see you, I just want you to know. I love you'' "Until Artemis wakes up, I won''t-" a loud bang echoed through the pouring rain making his body freeze up and stop what he was doing when something swift passed his cheek. Daisuke watched in horror how Itami''s head slumped back, there was no sign of life in those eyes of his sister''s killer. His eyes averted to the wall behind him where a huge st of blood was slowly dripping down with a few small chunks of light pink blobs. He felt his hands run cold and the hair on the back of his neck rise up. His heart had stopped as his brown eyes stared in terror. In his hands was now a dead corps of a once best friend. Daisuke slowly turned his head around and nearly lost his breath. There stood a crowd of men in ck suits and shades but what made his hands shake and his throat run dry was the demonic cold aura the smoke. His cold stoic blue eyes red at them nkly. "There is no room for a traitor" his voice was heartless and harsh. The man looked no older than 40, his jet-ck hair was slicked back, and his figure was tall and well built under the ck tuxedo that he wore as he stood under the umbre that the woman beside him held up for him to prevent him from getting wet. "Is that guilt I see" his words shook terror in Daisuke''s heart. Daisuke never felt fear when it came to missions or jobs but the presence and just the mention of this guys name made him cower away. The mention of his name made every assassin cower away in fear. The man that killed in cold blood without any hesitation. The man that saw humans as nothing but filthy dogs under him. The man in charge of the Ryu organisation. Hisakawa Fumihiro. Daisuke released the cor and clenched his right fist. "No sir" he answered firmly, his hands still shaking. "That''s want I want to see" he puffed out a cloud of smoke as he handed the gun to a man on the other side of him that took it. "Clean yourself up agent. I don''t want to see you pathetically sulking again" he turned around giving him a cold shoulder. "Yes sir" "Clean this mess up and dispose of the traitors body" Daisuke heard him order his henchmen. ''If only I had known you would havee'' ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: Hello Lovelies, It''s me again your lovely but veryzy author, Yuki. I think this might be a very long note, so be prepared readers for a very long read. This novel is also updated on another reading tform not just on Mangatoon just in case you guys get confused on what I''m about to say. So I got this very interestingment saying ''Hey why don''t you make the elvish king the male lead. It would be nice if you make him like thranduil from the hobbit. I haven''t seen an elf for a male lead before'' Thranduil looks fine asf. *cough cough* just a little info of the elvish king in my novel not Thranduil. He wasn''t like the mls that fell in love with Ariana, No. He actually despised her and wanted her out of his kingdom. The end. Thisment got me to think for hours. All the sudden ideas came gushing in my head that got me like I mean it''s not a bad idea but hey in the end it''s your guys decision. Also I have this feeling that you guys would go for Lykos or Aspen as for the ml. I don''t know we will just see where this goes. Another thing I want to point to all readers is that if you have anything negative you got to say about this book just say it. Comment it. I don''t care because I use those negativements to make my story better for the future readers and you guys. So if the story ain''t to your liking or the characters are being dumb or off character just know what I did wrong and what I need to fix or change in the future. I''m not going to hate on anyone and say if you don''t like it don''t read or if you got nothing nice to say don''t say it. To me it''s very important that I get everyone''s point of view on how the story is so I know what I can do to make better chapters for everyone. Like I gotments saying Artemis is off character or she''s not to my liking or this kinda cringe. Reading thesements I noticed what I was doing wrong so I went and fixed up the problem. If there is mistakes or grammar error or the sentence doesn''t make sentence or maybe you got a better way of saying it just tell me. I like when people fix my mistakes (saves me the trouble of going through). So if there''s anything wrong just tell me. It won''t hurt my feelings............. Don''t make it too mean though. I have a sensitive heart sometimes. Also I have been reading a lot of bookstely and all the authors seemed to have this reader question thingy where the readers ask dozens of questions and the author answers them. I want to give it go because I don''t want to be left out. Sooooooooo pop your question and i''ll answer them whenever I can. I think that''s about it for this note. I thought it would have been long but not really. oh well. Goodbye dear readers and thank you very much for reading this story of mines even though the first few chapters were From yourzy but lovely author Yuki Chapter 52 - Guilt and Truth Chapter 52 - Guilt and Truth "I brought your favourite" Daisuke nced at Kaido who was standing by the door with a stic bag lifted up and his other hand in his pockets. Daisuke looked away and his brown eyesid upon his hands. The knuckles were red from the punches heid on Itami. "I don''t feel like eating" he answered. Kaido brought his arm down and sighed. "The least thing you need is Artemis-chan waking up to a dead looking brother slumped in the corner of the room" "Leave it on the table" Daisuke instructed. Kaido did what he was told and ced the donburi on the nearby table. "I heard what happened to Itami" Kaido said not giving any eye contact to Daisuke who was sitting on the chair with a very gloomy aura surrounding him like a huge depressing shadow that hovered behind him. Daisuke clench his hands together even tighter, holding back tears that welled up in the corner of his eyes. Kaido eyed his friend, leaning against the table behind him and crossing his hands "You got what you wanted. Itami''s dead now, A life for a life" Daisuke clicked his tongue in frustration. "A life for a life, is that some sort of joke?" he growled. "Artemis isn''t dead, and he wasn''t supposed to die. There was no life for a life" Kaido stared at him nkly. "I sense guilt" Daisuke clenched his hands even tighter, and his eyes widened. "Is it because he was our best friend or is it because you wanted to stain your hands with his blood" Daisuke didn''t know what to answer his other best friend. All three of them were close friends back in training years and the only ones that didn''t see his sister as a cursed one. He didn''t know what to feel right now. He just felt numb. "Did he at least tell you why he stabbed Artemis-chan and went behind the organisations back?" Daisuke sniffed, wiping his tears before they came rushing down. "I never got the chance to" his voice cracked. Kaido squeezed his arm in frustration. "That bastard never gave him a chance to exin" Daisuke hissed. Kaido scrunched his face in anger and clenched his teeth, he too was someone who was not also fond of the master of the Ryu organisation. "Daisuke, the rules we were taught since we were trainees were simple. No mercy to the traitors." "I know" "Fumihiro does not show any announce of mercy to the people that try to go behind his back. You remember what happened to Agent 9, 12 years ago." He still remembers the scene of an agent that was thrown in a den of tigers because he sold information to the government, was still fresh in his mind from that day. The day that everyone in his training years was forced to watch a traitor pay for his mistake for going against him was gruesome. The screams and pleading of the agent has haunted his sleep for as long as he can remember. He had to watch every single moment of it and couldn''t turn away or he would have been punished by the agents that stood behind and made sure no one covered their eyes. He heard the girls whimper softly and some were puking at the grisly sight. He was terrified for his little sister that was only 11 at that time, a little girl who always hid behind him. When he took a quick nce for reassurance, his eyes widened in horror to see her staring nkly without an announce of terror in her eyes. She stared at the tigers that feasted on the agent as if this was some sort of revenge to humankind for treating her the way they did to her. "Oi, Oi Daisuke, earth to Daisuke" Daisuke snapped out of his daze and turned his attention back to Kaido. "Sorry" he leaned back, resting himself on the chair with his hand tangled within his silver locks. Kaido sighed, rubbing the back of his head. "What are you going to do now? Itami is dead now, you can''t talk to dead people for answers" "That''s why I''m going to investigate this thoroughly" Kaido shot a quick nce at him. Daisuke stared back with eyes full of determination. "That''s risky, Daisuke. If that bastard of a bitch figures out that Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. your investigating on a traitor then-" he wasn''t able to finish his sentence because Daisuke interrupted him. "That''s why I will be careful. I know what I''m doing, Kaido. I have done a load of dumb shit in the past and never got caught" Kaido let out a quick chuckle. "You mean we. We done a load of dumb shit" he smirked putting his hand out for him to grab. Without hesitation Daisuke epted Kaido''s hand. "let''s find out the real truth of his betrayal" ~Somewhere in the forest of Viridis~ "~nam nam nam, nom nom~" I watched how Homura was devouring the deer meat away as soon as I gave it to him. "Wow. Who knew you were so hungry?" I said. Homura stopped midway through his bite and shifted his eyes to me. "You''re the one that ate all my meat" "I only ate one jerky and in truth we only had 5 to begin with which you ate 4" I correct as I ced a stone on the ground. Homura opened his mouth to say something but stopped and thought for a second. I smirked knowing that he realised that he was the one that ate all of it. "That was still mine though" "But my money" at this statement Homura grumbled and didn''t say anything. I grinned in victory finally winning an argument with this stubborn snobby attitude of his. "Demarcus how are feeling now?" I asked as she was also busy making a campfire to barbeque my meat. "I appreciate your concern Artemis. I''m doing fine" he said with a pour, blowing a puff of hot at me. Something I learnt about him that if he blow a low hot air at me, it''s of appreciation. "And thank you for the delightful meal you hunted" he nodded his head. I gave him a small warm smile. Turning back, I continued to create the campfire to cook my breakfast. I ced stones into a circle then to ****** down sticks into the ground making a pyramid with it. I put my hands on my hips and smiled at my aplishment "Done, all I need to do is ma-" before I got to finish what I was about to say I saw a slow me shooting towards the campfire. I shielded myself from the boiling hot air that came from the burning fire. I peeked out from my hands and saw the me sizzling the wood and a low grumbleing from Demarcus. "Thank you for lighting up my campfire" I said. Demarcus nodded his head in approval before resting his hand on the ground, towards my direction. I looked over to Homura who stood still with no movement to be seen and he looked like he forgot how to breath. I couldn''t help but grin. ''Well, this is going to be fun to watch Homura and Demarcus'' "What in God''s name are you doing?" Homura titled his head confused on what I was doing. "Making a grave" I answered as I tied a vine around the sticks that I made into a cross. "A grave? What''s that?" he asked. "it''s a human burial. When a living creature dies, humans tend to dig them underground" Demarcus kindly exined to the fox. Homura was more lost "Why do you need to bury a dead creature. I don''t bury the bones of my food when I''m done. Humans are veryplicated" he said. "Stupid fox, stopparing yourself to a highly intelligent creature" Demarcus said. ''I have ever said how much I love this dragon'' This got Homura to shut up and ce his head on his paws and pout in annoyance. "Why is she making a burial for anyway? No one died except for the deer" Homura grumbled. "You foxes really are stupid aren''t you." Demarcus eyed the even more confused fox. "I''m not stupid, Dragon. Have you forgotten what you said before, I shouldn''tpare myself with ''Highly intelligent creatures''" Demarcus growled which got Homura to instantly regret what he said before. "What was that fox? I didn''t clearly hear what you just said. Mind repeating it to me again" Demarcus was an inch away from Homura''s face. His green eyes ring down at him angrily and baring his sharp white teeth. Homura suddenly fainted from fear. "Oh God, is he dead?" Demarcus said surprised. "Oh, I wish" I said sarcastically. Demarcus stretched out his w and slightly poked that unconscious fox whoid on his back with his paws out. I chuckled behind my hands at this adorable scene. Demarcus looks so innocent right now. "Foxes really are unusual and scared creatures." I sighed at his statement and shook my head but with a slight smile on my face. I looked at the stone pile with a cross sticking out from it with the carvings ''Michael Anderson'' on it. The stones were piled on where the campfire was before. I created a fake grave to cover up my tracks and the campfire just in case the spades or the knights under the piles of stone and covered the ash with it. "Ready to go?" Demarcus asked. I looked him dead in his emerald green and nodded. "Well then, climb on" Chapter 55 - A mothers Heart Chapter 55 - A mother''s Heart Lykos threw his little sister into the room, she stumbled back and fell on her butt with a thud. Hot and salty tears was streaming down her cheek while she hugged her wrist that was stinging from the burn Lykos gave when dragging her out to the garden so aggressively. Lykos re down at her with no guilt of hurting her, the pure anger and humiliation she pulled towards one of thedies in garden out of anger. "Do you have no morals. No princess should act the way you did in a measly conversation between two people" he hissed, the me encircling in his eyes. He wondered how this snotty girl was his sister. No respect, no manners, nomon sense, or patience just the bad habit of clinging to Neil and causing such scenes that tarnishes his family name and shaming the royal family of Drakon for raising such ill-mannered crown princess. "Do you realise what you could have done if I hadn''te in the way. Katherine would have been burnt even worse dead and you would have been charged with murder and I wouldn''t be able to get you out of trouble like always" Lykos scolded her with a sh of his hand that left a trail of me. "I-I''m s-sorry" she as in a stuttering mess. Bedelia knew she went out of line, but Katherine started so why was she getting scolded for something Katherine provoked her to do. "There is no sorry, Bedelia. There was none in the beginning." Lykos fisted his hands. "Does it not go through your thick skull that Neil does not love you or want you. Whatever you try to do he will never look in the direction of such an ipetent, bratty and fool like you" he fumed. "He revolts the sight of you, yet youe back like an annoying bug annoying the shit out of everyone around you." Bedelia squeezed the hem of her skirt and red back at him. "You don''t understand" she growled. "There is nothing for me to understand when I witness it myself. Now go home before I decide to kill you myself" he looked at her in revolting manner before the mming the door shut and leaving her in the room by herself. "no one does" she hugged cried in her hands. "I just want Neil to see me the way I see him. Why is it so hard?" "Mother" a pair of beautifulvender eyes darted to the entrance of the room where Neil stood, a handsome young man with eyes just like his father stared back at her in worry. "Dear Neil, you startled me" she put a hand on her chest feeling her heart settle down a little from the early jump scare. "How is Ben?" Neil approached the Empress who sat beside his little brother''s bed with her palm on Benjamin''s hand. "He isn''t doing well" the tears that she held back betrayed her. Neil embraced his mother with a hug, letting her cry on his shoulder and to wash away the grief she held within her heart for so long. For the Empress of Ventus she had to keep her head up high for her people even if it meant keeping the agony of her youngest child sickness locked up. "I have failed as a mother" Arabe wept. "I have failed to protect my youngest son. My dear little boy is suffering all on his own while I watch from the sidelines. It should be me on that bed not Benjamin" The maid and butlers in the room felt their heart sink at the sight of their loving empress cry in despair yet they could not do anything to make her feel better but watch in pure guilt of being useless. "Mother please don''t me yourself, it was never your fault" Neilforted her wishing it had been him instead than Benjamin who had gotten sick. He med himself for failing as a big brother. "I miss his smiles, Neil. I miss his voice. What I will give to just see him smile again and hear his voice waking me up in the morning to y dragons and dungeons. I wish I hadid all my work aside and spent more time ying with him" she felt so much regret of putting her queen duties first before him instead of spending more time ying the adventure games Benjamin loved so much. "Why couldn''t the gods choose to curse me instead of him? What has my little boy done to disprove the Gods" His mother wailed within her oldest son''s embrace. "I have regretted many things in my life my dear Neil but never I have I felt so much guilt and remorse for choosing duties over family" she fisted the back material of Neil''s suit. "Neil what shall I do? What shall I give the Gods to return my son''s health back to normal?" Neil released the hug and stared into her beautiful yet teary violet eyes of his mother. The dark bags under hers told him that she head stayed up all night beside Benjamin without getting any sleep. He felt even more worthless that his father spent his days in the temple praying to the Gods to have mercy on Benjamin, forgetting all of his duty of Emperor and his duty to his people to have his youngest son back to health. Seeing his dear mother like this hurt him, it made him feel worthless as the oldest son. With a tear falling down his cheek hey his forehead on hers. "I promise I will find someone who will cure him. I will look all over the world even it if kills me just to see his smile again" "M-mother, b-big brother" a raspy voice got the attention of the two royals in the room. Benjamin nced at them with pain in his violet eyes. His face was pale, whiter than snow itself and his lips dry with a hint of blue. He looked worse than yesterday "My little boy" the sight of her sick made her cry again. "I don- HUGH!" yellow and red liquid came gushing out of his mouth, spoiling the red the nket the covered half his body. Arabe and Neil jolted up in worry. "GET THE DOCTOR" Neilmanded one the maids. One bolted out the door and yelling for a doctor. "Mother" tears streamed down his cheeks. "It hurts" he sniffed between his words. "I know sweety, I know" she wiped his mouth with her handkerchief. Neil examined the vomit, the same red liquid Benjamin vomited out months ago. The ounce of horror that travelled through his body was indescribable. He watched the maids move the nket off of Benjamin and taking it away while another brought a ss of water. "Mother I want the pain to go away" Ben begged. Arabe felt her heart sink to the bottom when hearing the words that every child would say when feeling so much pain. It broke her that she was not able to do anything to get rid of the pain. "Forgive my dear child" she pulled him into a hug letting the flow of her healing magic go through him. "Forgive me for being a useless mother" \~Somewhere in the forest of Viridis\~ "Hmmmmmmm" stroking her chin, Artemis examined the flower nted within the very soil of the forest. It''s triangle shaped petals radiated the light of the sun within itself, making it glow a light blue colour. "You seriously flied us down here for that measly weed" Homura grumbled clearly annoyed with Artemis who suddenly told Demarcus to fly down because she saw something that caught her eyes. "If my knowledge is correct, that is a Veleno flower" Demarcus huffed. Artemis looked down to the page of her journal which resembled the flower she drew from one of the books of the library. "Yeah, it is" she mmed shut the journal, making Homura jump. "What?" Homura was puzzled. "It''s a poisonous flower to humans if eaten" Demarcus exined to Homura who suddenly went silent like he was nning something in his little head. "Is it poisonous to animals?" "Not quite but will make them sick" Artemis said remembering what she read about them in the book and writing it down. "I see" he said making Artemis question herself whether this fox was nning to poison Demarcus or not. "So, is that it? Just to see a poisonous flower that kills humans and makes animals sick, what did you say before oh wait ''We must not waste any time and get to Ventus quickly''". Homura mimicked Artemis. Artemis crossed her hands and admired the expression Homura tried to pull of her. "You hypocrite of a HUMAN!" she rolled her eyes and as she took unsheathed her tanto, scaring the nagging fox who suddenly zipped his mouth at the sight of the silver sharp de that reflected the rays of sunlight. "Rx Homura I''m not going to do anything to you" Artemis said, bending down and slicing the flower clean off then to wrap it around with a cloth carefully and then shoving it in her backpack. "Artemis, may I ask why you need the Veleno flower?" Demarcus questioned uncertain to why she needed him to fly down for a poisonous flower to human. Artemis smirked as if she was waiting for someone to ask her that question. "Back in my assassin years, I loved watching my prey fall under the poison I injected in them" a hint of mischievous glimmered in her eyes making Demarcus a little uneasy. "I wonder how my victims would fall if I poisoned my des with the Veleno flower?" she mumbled to herself as a sinister grin appeared on her face while she examined her tanto. Homura felt a sudden chill run up his spine seeing Artemis like this for the first time. She looked like the devil had risen up from hell and poisoned her mind. "Artemis" Demarcus voice rose which made Artemis snap out of her thoughts, the terrifying face she had disappeared bringing back the normal cold expression. "You reminded me of something" she wagged the tanto at Demarcus who nced at her in ambiguity. He didn''t know what she was thinking or mumbling seconds ago, but he hoped it wasn''t something he thought Artemis was thinking. "Where there is Veleno flower there is Zuiver flower close by" she searched for the same looking flower but in a light-yellow colour. "Is that like an antidote flower?" Homura asked which got her to smile, impressed with his answer. "Finally caught up with Demarcus have we" she teased making Homura grumble in annoyance and making Demarcus chuckle silently. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "What''s so funny, dragon?" "A fox will never reach the level IQ of a dragon" Demarcus stated as he hovered his head over Homura who lifted his head up high face to face with the dragon, looking straight into the green-emerald eyes of the giant lizard. "So, what if I''m not smart like you giant reptiles. Who needs it when you got magnificent coat of fur?" Homura purred while curling his tail around himself. He sounded so proud of himself for stepping up to the dragon without fear. "I can''t imagine sleeping with a body filled spike scales. What afortable feeling that would be" Demarcus huffed a blow of hot air at the snobby fox making his fur puff up into a ball "Magnificent fur huh" Demarcus chuckled. Homuray still for a second before shaking himself to straighten his fur again as he stroked his head with his non injured paw. "Don''t ruin my fur, you giant yellow reptile" he narrowed his eyes at him. "Don''t insult my scales, you ancestor of a dog" Demarcus poke him with his giant w. Homura jaw dropped at the mention of being called a dog. The world around him stopped as he let out a gasp. Demarcus grinned revealing the rows of sharp teeth. "Mummy" he fainted at the sight of the sharp rows of sparkling white teeth. Demarcus closed his mouth, suddenly feeling guilty of scaring the little creature. "Oops" He poked the dead looking fox on the ground. "Artemis, I think I may have killed Homura again" Note: Those flowers are made up by me and me only. Don''t go around searching up the flower because they don''t exist. Remember this is a fantasy world so be prepared for a lot of made up ces and animals. Chapter 56 - Kautegris Chapter 56 - Kautegris \~Spades P.O. V\~ The cloak figure ced his palm on the hard rocky surface feeling the coldness seep through his glove and to his skin. The motion of the ground felt uneven to the touch then it was on the left side of him. "What do you feel Master? Does their presence still linger beneath the earth?" another cloak figure spoke from behind his white in mask where the ck eye sockets were the only features carved on. The man rose up as his cloak met the ground beneath him. He scanned the surrounding of the cliff side, the tall trees that reached to the level of the cliff as their green leaves that only grew in the springtime of the years gently flowed with the rhythm of the wind and the small, shaped triangles of the mountains were seen in the far distance. The man walked towards the edge of the cliff feeling the breeze light against his skin and the fragrance of the fresh green forest lightened his lungs at each inhale of the clean air he breathed in yet there was something faint and murky lingering within the scent of the forest and it trailed north. It didn''t sit right with him. "Master?" another cloaked man called out to the superior who stood still, eyeing the far horizon in deep thought. A huge gust of wind blew towards them pushing their hoods off their heads to reveal their hair. The master whose brown oak coloured hair that danced in the wind smirked beneath his mask "It seems like our runaway noble is heading to Ventus" \~Artemis POV\~ I trailed through the forest ground without making a single noise as I stepped with the sleeping fox tucked tightly within my arms. Stepping over moss covered stones making sure I wouldn''t, I followed the sound of the distance stream. Demarcus followed beside me. I could hear his soft breathing in my ear and the light stomps he took. I stole a side nce over to him and I realised how beautiful Demarcus was under the sun. He had dangerous looking horns growing out from the side of his head, there was spiky spines that grew out on the back of his head, but they were like hair slicked back and two little horns grew from the end of his chin. He was a magnificent shade of gold that glowed whenever he went under the sun but what attracted me the most was those deadly emerald reptilian-like eyes of his that was focused on what was in front of us when he suddenly gave me a side nce. I wasn''t ashamed of staring at him creepily that I didn''t bother to turn my gaze away. "Is there something matter, Artemis?" he spoke in a soft tone, his emerald eyes now ncing my way. "You look very handsome Demarcus" I wanted to stretch my hand out and pat him but couldn''t because of Homura in my arms. I could tell by his softened eyes he was thankful for thepliment. "Thank you Artemis and you are one of the most beautiful human girls I haveid eyes on" Demarcus sounded genuine, but I already knew that Demarcus would never lie. Dragons don''t lie, it''s not in their nature to. "I appreciate thepliment but this isn''t my body so I can''t take it as my own." This is Diana''s body that I took over; she has the right to hear how beautiful she is not me. I felt my gut twist from guilt that I was hearing these sincere words from a dragon and not the fake words of her maids. However, I wonder if Demarcus would have said the same thing if I was in my original body. Would he think I''m beautiful as well? A sudden huff of warm air blew down at me startling me out of my thoughts. "I wasn''t talking about Diana; I was talking about you" I looked at him puzzled ''What is he saying?''. We stopped walking and gazed down at me, stretching his hand out and cing the point of his w to my chest. "The soul that resides is the most beautiful" "Dragons greatest ability is not breathing out fire or the defence of our scales but the ability to see through someone''s soul. That''s how we choose our riders" he lowered his hand and started to walk again, and my eyes followed behind him. ''A beautiful soul, huh. I have nothing of that sort, my soul is nothing, but an empty shell filled with a dark fog'' "Artemis why aren''ting?" I looked over to Demarcus who waited for me toe. "Oh right, I''m I dipped my drink bottle in the flowing stream of sparkling water where the sun rays yed on the water making it appear to dance. The sound of the water crashing against the and rushing water was the melody of the forest. Demarcus and Homura lowered their heads to a take a drink of the blue and green tinted water when suddenly Homura''s ears perked up and his eyes darted around the forest ground, Demarcus lifted his head up like a submarine snorkel and scanned out surrounding. By the sudden of action of the two I realised there is another presence nearby. I slowly slid out my Kunai while feeling the earth beneath me. There was regr feel of the creatures of the forest when I suddenly felt a heavy presence not far from where we stood. It was heavy to the earth and by that I indicated that it must be a 3 to 4 metre creature however I wasn''t able to figure out what it was. "As I thought" Homura grumbled silently and went back to drinking the water. Demarcus lowered his guard down and continued as well. I looked to where they were looking and saw nothing, but giant stones covered in vegetation across the riverbanks. I titled my head in wonder. ''What did they see?'' Since Demarcus and Homura aren''t minding it, that means there isn''t any danger. I slid my Kunai back in my pouch and proceeded doing what I was doing before when something moved from the corner of my eye. I hurriedly span my head around to see what it was, but I still couldn''t see anything except for the rocks. ''Is it hiding behind the rocks? Or is-" "Don''t pay too much attention to it" Homura said interrupting my thoughts. I looked down at him confused. "It''s a Kautegris" Demarcus stated. "A Kautegris?" I titled my head in wonder. "A shy creature of the forest of Viridis" Homura started as he eyed one particr stone that was behind a very thin tree. I squinted my eyes for a better look, the shape of the stone was like a figure hiding behind a tree. Examining the stone more thoroughly I could see two ck holes on the round head of the stone and oddly I felt as if it was staring right back at me as if it was alive. "That Artemis, is a Kautegris" Demarcus lowered his head to my shoulder level. I nced back at the stone figure and my jaw nearly dropped to the floor. ''That stone thing is alive!'' "Kautegris are timid stone beings. Creatures that look like stones from afar but actually giant moving rocks" He exined. "Do they attack?" I asked. "No. It''s not in their nature to attack. They are harmless beings of the earth with an innocent heart. Their hands seem like it will crush anything, but they are actually very gentle with the creatures. However, with their innocuous nature they are easy target for humans" The Kautegris was hiding behind the thin tree that was obviously exposing it. "If I encounter it, would it runaway?" I asked Demarcus. I really wanted to go and check out the Kautegris from a closer view. "They are slow runners, so they mostly huddle themselves into a rock to hide" Homura answered for me which made Demarcus nod his head in agreement. "Well since I''m all rested shall we leave" Demarcus said spanned his wings open. My attention was still on the shy Kautegris that had his stony fingers around the tree. "I''ll be back" I told them as I turned my heel and quietly made my way to the hiding creature, stepping over the rocks as I did. "Where are you going now Artemis?" Homura grunted. "I just wanna see the Kautegris a bit closer" "What''s so special about a Kautegris anyway. They are stupid and na?ve beings no wonder there aren''t many of them left" Homura curled himself into a ball to wait for Artemis toe back so they could leave the forest and continue on their journey to the humannds again. Demarcus paid no mind to the fox below and watched Artemis slowly approach the timid creature. The Kautegris was hiding behind the same tree on the other side of the stream. As I got closer his figure became more visible to me. It''s figure was somewhat simr to a human. It had a giant boulder body with a hunchback, small but thick legs, think arms and chubby looking fingers that gripped the tree tightly. It''s face was round and the only features he had was two ck blobs for eyes, giant eyebrows that hanged just above its eyes and a hollow mouth. All in all, he was a 3-metre giant Gollum that looked like as if someone had pieced it together like Frankenstein then it left for the vegetation to grow on. I stood on the other side of the small stream, bent down so it would know I''m no threat to it. It''s fully ck orbs stared at me, and I did to. It was peaceful fe, with no sign of aggressiveness in its eyes. I couldn''t help but smile a little which terrified it and made it hide its face behind the tree. ''I wonder what Itami would have said if he was here to witness this mythical creature I had never heard of before in my world. Could this be the authors wild imagination of creating creatures in his or hers novel?'' It slowly peeped it''s head out revealing those ck orbs again, it opened its mouth and a low medallic rumble tuned out. "Wow" I mouthed. ''Maybe I can get to touch it if I show it that I''m just a friend?'' I search my surroundings for a flower to give it to it. I had thought I would have to get up and search for one but saw one beside me. I plucked it out and I heard the same sound from earlier yet this one sounded a bit more upsetting. The stretched my hand out pinching the stem of the purple flower towards it. The Kautegris was hesitant to take the flower from my hand and only kept staring at it. "It''s for you" I slowly spoke so it would get startled. "it''s alright I won''t hurt you" I cooed it. It looked more frightened and quickly huddled itself, turning into a giant boulder. ''Shit I scared it'' I slumped my hand down already mad at myself. "How do I get it to trust me?" I mumbled to myself. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Artemis" Homura called out making me turn my attention to him. "Try singing to it" I looked back at the boulder that was once a creature a few minutes ago. ''Singing? Maybe but is Diana even a good singer? I don''t want to suddenly sing a bunch of croaky notes that would scare'' I really do want to explore the wildlife in this world before I get home maybe make a few friends like Demarcus. I took a deep breath and started to hum softly. The melody was a luby mother used to sing me before she was killed. My gentle humming must have worked because it slowly peeked it''s head out and stared deeply into my eyes. I kept on humming without stopping and the Kautegris slowly rose up from its little curled up ball, The singing had calmed the Kautegris down since it echoed a few of the notes. I stretched my hand out with the flower pinched between my fingers for it to keep as a gift yet to my surprise it reached its hand out to ept the flower. It''s fingertips were an inch away, so I leaned a little closer but big mistake. I identally leaned too far and slipped down to the stream with a yelp. I face palmed the water with a loud ssh, soaking my kimono and cloak as well. I could hear the cackles of the fox and silent chuckles of Demarcus. "****" I sat up drenched and annoyed at myself. ''The Kautegris is probably back to being a boulder again due to the shock.'' Unexpectedly I saw my silver locks of hair that was soaked in water and covering my face suddenly rose up. The ck orbs of the Kautegris stared back at me in curiosity as it titled its head and let out the same medallic sound. I stared in dumbfound yet in awe. The stone Gollum had the same purple flower that I tried to give to it in the other hand and it opened it mouth, humming the same luby. I was speechless nevertheless overjoy that I had made the Kautegris trust me. It moved the hair away from my face before stepping back a bit shyly, the flower still clutched in its hand gently so it wouldn''t wrinkle it. I subconsciously reached my hand out as if I was going to touch him however the Kautegris did the same slowly, his small chubby fingers reaching to touch my long fingers. It was hesitant but it''s fingertips touched mines lightly. It was rough and cold but something about it was gentle and kind. He hummed the same tune again. I wish I could understand it but sadly I think I can only understand animals. ''What a beautiful creature you are'' Chapter 57 - Black dragon Chapter 57 - ck dragon "You haven''t stopped smiling since we flew off" Homura grumbled in annoyance. Artemis looked down at the annoyed fox in her arms. She realised how he is always annoyed with her for some reason. "Why are you always criticising me?" Artemis poked his ck snuffle scent, the slit pupil of the fox crossed to see her finger on his ck snuffle on top of his snout. "You always have something negative to say for everything I do neverplimenting anything positive." She repeatedly poked it. He growled instantly snapping his jaw, reacting swiftly Artemis lifted her finger away from his jaw filled with rows of small yet sharp teeth. "And you got something with trying to bite my fingers off" She added, poking his cheek making him even more annoyed. "Has anyone told how annoying you get?" Homura spouted, his amber eyes ring at her. This time She poked his soft orange cheek. "No" "STOP POKING ME" he screamed. "But your reaction is funny though when I do" She chuckled still poking his cheek. "Stop" he snapped, trying to bite Artemis finger again. "You bite me, and I will bite you back" "I dare you to try~" Homura narrowed his eyes at her icy blue orbs, those slick down pupils ring daggers at her waiting for Artemis to attack so he can attack back. ''How many times have I told you to never dare an assassin'' an evil smirk appeared on her face making Homura weary at the sudden change of temperature around her. "Oi, human whatever is-" "Nom~" She bit his ck snuffle gently and he shrieked letting out a wail. "YOU VILE HUMAN!" he yelled then to bite the top of her nose in return. Artemis yelped in pain, grabbing a hold of her nose as it throbbed in pain. The feeling of those sharp yet small teeth digging in the soft tissue of her skin stung. Homura cackled softly. "YOU STUPID FOX!" The two continued to argue unknowingly realising that the giant reptile they rode on was losing each patience and brain cell at every barking and screaming that echoed in his ears. Now he knew how his dear mother felt when he would argue and bicker with his siblings about the dumbest things. "SILENCE!" a deafening growl came from Demarcus startling the two from their fight. "If I hear another word from any of you. I''m going to drop both you down to your graves" he hissed moving his head to the side to get a better look at the frozen fox and human on his back. "This human started" Homura used Artemis as he hit her chin with his uninjured paw. "You scrawny fox, who are pointing at?" Artemis scolded, mming her fist on Homura''s head. "Pugh!" "Hehe-OUCH!" Akame hissed in pain, shaking her hand that Homura bit. "Who''sughing now?" Homura jeered with a smirk. "You filthy dog!" "FILTHY DOG! WHO ARE CALLING FILTHY DOG YOU WRIGGLY PARASITE?!" "PARASITE!" Homura and Artemis had ignored Demarcus'' warning and continued on arguing with each other. They acted like newborn hatchlings sparring with their younger or older siblings, this made Demarcus lose all patience with them. Without any warning to the two bickering brats on his scaly back, Demarcus had twirled his body 360? in the air sending Homura and Artemis to fall down to their deaths. "AHHHHHH~" the screams of terror of the two were music to his ears. "DEMARCUS! ¨C YOU FUCKING LIZARD!" Artemis and Homura shouted at the same time. The rest of the fly was silent, no one uttered a single word after what Demarcus did earlier to Homura and Artemis. Artemis nced down at Homura and sweat dropped, the snobby fox was still ring at her with his amber eyes that was filled with rage and anger. "Could you stop staring at me like that, please. It''s getting a little ufortable" "No" he said without giving it a second thought as he bared the rows of sharp teeth at Artemis. She sneered at him but didn''t say anything to avoid causing another ruckus and pissing Demarcus off again. Artemis averted her eyes back to the front. The air that blew in her face felt strange, it wasn''t like the regr fresh air but this one felt murky to the lungs and feeling. She saw the forest sky bing foggy and grey. She couldn''t make out what was in front of her anymore and only saw the grey mist. A grumble of difort came from Demarcus, his tone sounded weary and uneasy as his pping wings became sluggish whilst he flew in the grey fog that covered the forest sky. Artemis sensed something was wrong with Demarcus. He wasn''t flying in the usual pace but wonky and unstable. "Demarcus is there something wrong?" She asked cing a hand on his scaly spine. He didn''t answer verbally except queasy grumble. "Oh no" Homura''s voice sounded difort as if they were in trouble. Artemis saw Homura the terror in the foxes amber eyes. "Stupid reptile, turn back!" Homura shouted. Artemis grasped the situation of the uneasinessing from Homura and didn''t ask him any questions, she sensed that Homura had noticed something. "Demarcus turn back" there was no hesitation in her voice. "Shit" Homura cussed. "Demarcus?" "Whatever happens, run and don''t look back." he spoke in a raspy and breathless voice. A wave of confusion rushed through her mind, yet she felt heart sink to the bottom and her stomach turn at the sudden paranormal feeling. "W-what are you talking about?" her words trembled when she spoke. "Keep that damn fox safe" was thest thing he said before Artemis felt her body became light as the sudden rush of the wind pierced her cheeks. "DEMARCUS!" the screaming voice of fear for the dragon echoed the foggy sky. Demarcus had stopped flying and he was falling rapidly to the forest floor with Artemis and Homura falling behind him. Artemis with Homura in her arms, tucked safely within her embrace watched in fear as the dragon was falling backwards, feeling the sting as the ruthless wind raced past her. His emerald eyes were shut tightly while the whistle of the rapid wind brushing passed his body and wings was clear to the ears. His giant body was sagged, and he wasn''t moving no matter how many times Artemis was calling out his name. She had a look of shock and fear, nted permanently to her face. Her body fell so fast, that all she could see was a golden blur. Her hair spread open like an umbre as she staggered to try catching her breath, but the oxygen was far too heavy on her lungs. The fear of dying again came rushing back to her as the memories of that hellish hour with the bony hands came soaring back in her mind. Her tears pricked the corner of her eyes and the air mped in her throat while the beating of her heart was loud and clear in her ears. "Artemis" she could feel Homura''s beating heart and his voice trembled. She wasn''t the only one that was clinging for life and terrified of their doom. ''Tch, Get a hold of yourself Artemis.'' She mentally pped herself back to reality. She reached her hand to grab a hold of one his sharp scales yet the distance between them was far and she couldn''t grab it for safety. "DEMARCUS!" the only respond from him was his wing moving towards her and resting on her backside then to pull her and Homura to him. Artemis was able to grab a hold of his scale and tucked her herself in his chest feeling the rapid pounding of his heartbeat in his chest. She felt Demarcus'' front limbs hug her tightly in fear of letting her go. She watched the darkness close in as the giant leathery wings wrapped around her and Homura. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Artemis and Homura waited for the impact of the crash both praying all three of themnded safely. ~Tokyo, Japan~ Daisuke sighed in irritation, rubbing his sore eyes that haven''t seen the light of day for hours as he presumed to work in the darkness of his office except for the blue light of theputer-generated holography. "No lead" Kaido talked over the speaker in the holography "No. Those fuckers are great at hiding all the evidence" "Have gone through Itami''s database. There might be able to find something in his things" Kaido suggested. Daisuke sighed resting his back on the chair and slumping his head back on the edge of the chair, feeling the exhaustion suddenly emerge through his muscles. He felt the pounding of his head as if the brain was banging rocks inside his skull trying to escape the dark liquid cave. "I wish I done that earlier, but Fumihiro that bastard ordered the disposal of all his belongings. They deleted everything in his phone andputer, wiping out everything" he grumbled. "Why do they even bother to do that to every dead assassin?" Daisuke heard Kaido say while the sounds of gunshot was heard in the background. "Are you on a mission?" Daisuke asked curiously since Kaido was allowed a week vacation due to his great aplishment on hisst mission. "Nah, just practicing my shooting." He answered bluntly. Daisuke rose an eyebrow in disbelief. The greatest sniper in the world is practicing his shooting. "I''m not sure what you say is the truth" There was a scream of pleading from the call before it was silenced by a gunshot. Daisuke had a feeling that Kaido had a smile of oblivious stered on his face. "I''m practicing my shooting on people" Kaido corrected himself as another sound gunshot soared through Daisuke the speaker of the blue screen in front of him. Daisuke rubbed his temple and sighed; this friend of his was never going to stop his way of practicing. "Rx Daisuke, they are just a bunch of highly ranked criminals sent by the Americans this time to the organisation to exterminate. I, as always volunteer to clear them out" more sounds of gunshot echoed through. "Well then have fun" the silver hair said a little ufortable with it. "Who said I wasn''t" Daisuke could sense the hint of evil intention through his voice. Sometimes Kaido terrified him with the intense killing instinct he possessed. There was another iing call that appeared on the blue screen. "Wait I have calling through from Akari" Daisuke read the name of the person that was calling him. "Why does she always call you and not me? I''m more handsome and better talker than you" Daisuke sweat dropped at the dumbment from Kaido. Everyone even Akari knew he was more handsome than Kaido and got the attention off all the girl agents in the organisation, yet Daisuke let Kaido believe in his own fantasy. Daisuke answered her call "Hello" "Daisuke, you muste to the infirmary quickly" Akari''s spoke quickly yet in a hush tone as if she didn''t want anyone to hear. Daisuke suddenly bolted from his seat. "I can''t exin why but please hurry" the call ended, and Daisuke stood frozen as thoughts of fear for his dear little sister rushed in. Was she dying? Did something happened in the infirmary and needs Artemis to leave? "****." Kaido cussed angrily. "I''ll meet you there" he ended the call as well. "Shit. Artemis" his heart skipped a beat and his brotherly senses kicked in. Artemis was in trouble, and he didn''t want to stay and think about. Daisuke dashed out of his office, his eyes stinging from the bright light that shone in his eyes. He ran as quickly as he could, dodging past people and obstacles that came in his way. He ran with great speed through the corridors of the HQ nearly tripping over himself. He prayed the being above him that no harm came to his sister, and everything was just false rm. It didn''t take long when he arrived at Ryu''s only hospital on the ind where he barged in through the white doors of the hospital where he met the puffed out Kaido that came through the same door. His clothes were soaked in the criminals blood, his cheeks and goggles smeared with same red liquid. "DON''T JUST FUCKING STAND THERE AND STARE AT ME. GO!" Kaido growled angrily at Daisuke who jumped suddenly at the order of his best friend. Now both charging through the white halls of the hospital nearly closing in the room where Artemis was. "Daisuke! Kaido!" Akari cried out to them as she run towards them. They didn''t stop, passing her in a heartbeat and sliding through the slippery floor nearly missing the door to the room. "Please be careful" Akari mumbled. She had wanted to tell them, but they had rushed in without her warning, however she wished that Artemis would be alright, and nothing would happen to her while she was out cold. Daisuke and Kaido mmed open the door and the scene in front made their blood run cold, their worry for Artemis'' health was consumed by the fear and horror of what they were seeing. A familiar tall man with a hand in his left pocket towered over Artemis'' bed. The figure dressed in all ck with his lounge jacket slumped on his shoulders without his arms in them was gently caressing Artemis'' cheek with his strong nder index finger. "The fearsome ancient dragon of the north, the terror of all of Japan came soaring down the sky and battled his brethren of the south, west and east for thend." His cold demonic voice run a shudder through their spines. "Their battle brought destruction to thend of the human realm" he gently moved a piece of ck hair from her face without averting his cold blue eyes from the ck dragon. Daisuke and Kaido only watched and listened in fear. Kaido could sense the fearful atmosphereing from Daisuke as his brown eyes revealed the hatred yet dread of the Master. "The crops stopped growing and the rain seized toe. The viges went hungry with theck of food and water of thend that they turned amongst each other. A bloody war corrupted through the "One by one the south, west and the east were in and all that was left was the north and the ruined with. "He had finally taken over thend he desired the most however centuries past and soon came to realise that the greed for power had killed his brothers and ruined thend they had protected" "The dragon of the north mourn in guilt before leaving the human realm and returning back to where he came from" his colds eyes had averted to the frozen stiff of his agents that worked under him. Their face were pale, and the glittering of the sweat dropped down their forehead. The room was quite, and no one said a word as the beeping monitor echoed the room. "Such a sweet little dragon of mine" Fumihiro''s stoic blue eyes nced back at Artemis whoy silently on the bed, holding onto dear life. "A shame she has be weak for a petty little traitor" He had taken pistol from his back pocket and aimed at her head. "STOP!" Daisuke yelled out, his hand in mid-air. Kaido didn''t hesitate to take out his pistol and aim it at Fumihiro knowing he would be punished to, but Artemis life was more important than his. "Do you hear this my little dragon? Your brother andrade are willing to go against me to save you" the tip of his pistol stroked her chin. "What a powerful bond you have created" He lowered to her ear level and whispered to her "But my dear little dragon, that bond must be broken in order for you to be the sole heir of fear" *BANG BANG BANG* Chapter 58 - Devil that Speaks Chapter 58 - Devil that Speaks I stared at the white ceiling above me for what seemed like hours. It was the same nk walls of hell, that brought me to the world of the novel. Iy on the hard cold floor of the room with my legs and arms spread out, staring with an empty mind.I let out a long sigh of boredom, feeling the dullness of the room circle my vision. "When will I wake up?" it was getting boring staying here for hours with nothing in end. I had given up on waiting for something to happen hours ago and justid on the ground staring into nkness, counting sheep so I can fall asleep and wake up back in the novel world. I reached 6,890 white sheep''s but then gave up because I wasn''t getting the end result I wanted. Sighing again I closed my eyes in hopes of falling asleep this time. I felt like I was in the same position for no longer than an hour when something spiky tinkled my nose and cheeks. Filling annoyed, I wiped down my face with my palm. It seemed like it wasn''t going away, caressing my cheeks and nose with a tinkle. I grumbled in annoyance, wiping down my face again. I had thought things wouldn''t have gotten worse when I felt something warm and soft poke the tip of my nose. I wrinkled my nose. There it was again, the soft poke on the tip of my nose. A visible throb appeared on my temple and my mind telling me to punch whatever was annoying me. The tickles of the unknown thing and another poke on my nose made me forcefully open my eyes. I was caught off guard when my eyes met with a familiar pair of icy blue eyes as if they were topaz Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. staring down at me in confusion. She had chubby pink cheeks that was noticeable due to her milky porcin skin and the thing that was ticking my face was her long wavy silver white hair that hung down her head. ''Howe I didn''t sense her presence?'' My eye twitched in annoyance when the individual that was looking down at me with confusion written all over her face was a bratty kid, bending over to face me. "You look rather different for a person. Are you perhaps from a far awaynd?" her English ent was strong yet for a young kid she was rather formal and polite in her manners. "Congrattions for stating the obvious, Sherlock" I grumbled mockingly. The brat looked even more confused before starting to giggle behind her little hand like a graceful nobledy from the 17th century. "Your funny" an innocent smile crossed her face.I looked to the left then to the right before averting my eye back to her. "I don''t get how that was funny?" "But you have mistaken my name, Miss. It''s not Sherlock but Diana" she lowered her head in a bow as she introduced herself. My eyes widened at the mention of the familiar name. "Diana" I identally blurted it out. Little Diana looked surprised for a second before softening a little. "So, you are aware of who I am?" "No, and I''m not nning on to" I sneered. Diana. Diana. Diana. I know I heard that name from somewhere, but I can''t put my finger on it no matter how many times I try to. It''s like the names there but the person isn''t, it''s too far for me to reach and grab a hold of. "May I have the pleasure of knowing who you are?" she asked cing a hand on her chest. "Hello Diana, my name is **** off and let me be" I consulted in a growl, sneering at her in annoyance that the brat had the audacity to wake me up. The little brat gasped silently behind her hand and her expression changed into an angry pout as she put her hands on her hips. "Ady like you should never use such foulnguage" A vein throbbed on my temple, and I narrowed my eyes in annoyance ''This little runt, who is she to tell me what I''m supposed to say or not.'' I wanted to scold her but the motivation of raising my voice and telling this girl who she''s talking to was drained out of me hours ago. "An annoying little brat like you should be ying with her possessed Annabelle" She continued to stare at me in confusion which tended to press my buttons. "Listen here you little shi- brat, stop annoying me and leave me alone. I have better things to do than talk to the likes of you" "Like sleeping?" she asked cing her index finger on her chin with a tilt of her head. "Yes, like sleeping" "But my mother told me that sleeping to much can take away the time that should be used for ying" there was so much innocence that came from her that blinded my very own eyes. ''God you should have provided me shades if you were going to introduce something this shiny'' "Your mother is very wise" I spoke in azy manner. Her eyes icy blues eyes reflected saddens yet she held up a fragile yet painful smile. I felt the rush of guilt storm in my heart when I saw the loss in her eyes. I rose up in a sitting position and crossed my feet. the sudden rush of warm breeze brush past me making my hair fly in front of my face caught me off guard. ''Am I outside?'' I scanned my surroundings to see myself in the middle of a garden bed, Greek looking statues surround me as if they were sacrificing me to the devil Nevertheless everything around me was so familiar as if I have been here before. Trying to figure out where I was this time I had forgotten about the little girl until she cleared her throat. I looked over towards her and saw she was standing in front of me in a light purple frilly dress with whiteces for skirt as it reached her ankles. A little bow was sewed in the middle of her waist as a finishing touch to her dress. She looked kinda cute, I guess. The little brat had her hands behind her back like a child who misbehaved and was getting scolded at by her parents. I sighed in annoyance shuffling the side of my head. ''Little brat'' I gestured my hand toe to me, she stood in front of me, a lock of silver hair braided into a crown while the rest hung below and down her shoulders. Diana looked really familiar but something in my mind was blocking me from knowing who and it pissed the shit out of me. She realised what I was hinting and hesitantly took a step forward towards me. Approaching me with caution. When she was a centimetre away, I ced my palm on her head making her lower her head in surprise. "Where is your mother buried?" I asked looking into her icy blue eyes. I know what it is like to lose the person that brought you to the world and protected you from the dangers of the world. "Why do you ask, Miss?" I stood up brushing the dirt off my butt. "Let''s go give her some fresh flowers" Diana''s expression softened yet I could see the glittering of the tears in her eyes. ''Did I just make a little kid cry? Please don''t cry, I don''t want to be responsible for a crying little girl'' "Thank you" a small smile of relief appeared on her face. She sounded like I was the first person who visited her mother''s grave excluding herself. "Let''s go before I change mind" I spoke bluntly stepping over the garden bed, hearing the noisy steps of the little brat behind me. Catching up to me my speed, Diana walked beside me her skirt flowing lighting in the breeze. "I apologise if this out the blue, but may I hold your hand?" I looked down at the little brat who was suddenly lowered her head with a raised brow. "No" I replied without any hesitation. I''m not a mum or a nanny to hold her hand neither do I like kids myself. "I see. That''s ok" the expression on her face saddened as she looked down at her feet, following the steps she took. ''Why are you making me seem like the bad guy'' Diana lead me through the garden, nted with rows of beautiful flowers of all varieties but most of them were blue hydrangea flowers. ''Must be the owners favourite'' "Can I pick some of these flowers for your mother?" I asked pointing to the blue flowers since I had no idea where I was supposed to get flowers in this ce. She nodded her head. I bent down then to reach my back pocket for a Kunai, I nearlyshed out to God when I couldn''t feel any of my weapons. ''What is this? An eco-friendly dream''. I took a deep breath to release the surging anger that was riling up within me. ''No need for the Kunai, I''ll just pluck them out'' One by one I plucked out a dozen of the blue flowers to make a flower bouquet. Sadly, I didn''t have a ribbon to tie the bouquet to hold it in ce. ''Whatever'' "You can use this" I saw a pair of little hands with a white ribbon in the middle of her palms, stretch past my shoulder. "Thanks" I took it without looking back at her. It took me a while to make it look presentable. I didn''t want to give Diana''s mother sloppy looking flowers. "Alright little brat, let''s-" Diana was nowhere in sight. I scanned my surroundings, but I couldn''t see her when suddenly I heard faint cheerful sounds of a little girl. "Again, Papa, again" hearing this I scowled. ''What the? Did that little brat leave me all alone here to y with her father? How rude'' I huffed, storming my way to the source of the cheerful shouts of Diana. I split the bushes open with my hands and nearly choked on my own words from earlier.The little brat was hiding behind a tall triangr pine tree, peeking her head out and looking at something. "Papa, higher" there was that cheerful voice again. ''Was that not Diana? Then who?'' I asked myself as I made my way to Diana''s side. My eyes widened at the sight of a happy family ying together in the garden behind a giant looking mansion. A young handsome blond man dressed in a blue fancy 17th century tuxedo was throwing a br little girl in the air then to catch her. She was giggling happily while her mother who looked stunning under the garden bench sipping a cup of tea. The dad reminded me of my father. He would do the same thing to me when I was younger, throwing me in the air then to catch me while begged him to throw me higher. Daisuke would sulk in the corner waiting for his turn and my mum would be in the kitchen making snacks for us. Those time pained me a little, but they are just memories now nothing more. "Why can''t father y with me like that?" I heard a voice cracking from Diana. Looking down I could see her clenching the tree tightly and water droplets sttering the green grass. "He never yed with me. He was just used to tossing me aside and telling me that it was just a child''s imagination. So why, why is he ying with little sister then. Was it all a lie? Was it to keep me away from destroying his family?" the little brat was crying, mumbling her words so I wouldn''t hear her. I could feel how heart broken she was. The pain in her voice as she watched the person of flesh and blood ignore her for another. I looked over to the happy family, feeling my blood boil. ''A child''s imagination my ***!'' I clenched my fist. A child has a right to want their father to y with them, it''s part of their childhood and growing up. The devil told me to storm right there and ruin that loving family tell I was satisfied. "They didn''t even bother to show up to mother''s funeral even if mother was kind tody Alice. Not one single person showed up except for Sir Edgar. They just mocked her funeral." At this point I just lost my cool. Now I know why I didn''t have my weapons with me. "Huh? Where are you going?" I cocked my head back and smiled, confusing the poor little brat. "I just wanna say hi" Making my way to the family it concerned me that they paid no mind to me and continued what they were doing. "Oi, you fucking **** head!" I yelled to get his attention, but I stop in my tracks and stood there frozen in shock when he didn''t even respond to me or look my way. Neither the woman nor child. They just kept ying "Can they even hear me? or" That''s when it hit me. ''It''s seems like I''m nothing but thin air to them'' the sudden thought made me smile maliciously. "OHOHOH~ this is going to be fun" Chapter 59 - A Flowers Grave Chapter 59 - A Flowers Grave "hmm" I felt warm hands suddenly grab a hold of mine, turning around I see the little brat preventing me from going further. Her face was expressionless as she stared at her so-called family. Those familiar icy blue eyes reflected futility and the innocent aura that surrounded her earlier was gone but reced with butter air. "What do you assume you will aplish by attacking them?" her voice was cold and threatening. I stared back speechless. Something about what she said got me to stop the idea of beating the shit out of that man and pouring the hot tea all over that good for nothing slut of a wife of his. The little has a point. ''What will I achieve by doing it? I just thought since Diana can not get revenge that I will do it for her. Avenge the anger that''s bolted up within her. No that''s not right. Diana didn''t look or sounded angry... Was it me it just me. Was I caught in the act of anger that I didn''t see what she wanted?'' "It''s definitely not going to change their behaviour towards me. There will still look at me and treat me the same way." The bitterness that came out of her was too much for a child her age to have. "Nothing will change no matter what I do to get his attention. I''m just an orphaned outcast now with no one but myself to rely on" she let go of my wrist and turned around leaving back to the garden. "Let''s go. I want to see mother and pay my respects to her" my eyes followed her backside, the way her silver hair swayed in the wind and the sudden change of personality made me wonder what kind of treatment and talk she had to endure living with these bastards. I nced back at the family that was now leaving to go inside. Watching how happy they were and the smiled they gave each other; it made my gut churn and my blood boil. ''Just you wait. One day I will punch that handsome face of yours and disable your wife''s nose. Your just lucky today that I wouldn''t get the chance to because of your daughter'' ''Duchess Mariana Lancaster'' was what engraved on the tombstone. Another simr name I couldn''t point out who it was and where I heard it from. "Father refused to have hisst name to be engraved on mother''s grave. He never looked at my mother as his wife or a member of the cies. To him she was born a Lancaster and dies a Lancaster." Diana stated coldly, those indifferent cold eyes gazed upon her mother''s grave as if she was ming her that she is born, betrayed by her own mother for leaving her only daughter in this empty world filled with despair and loneliness with no one but the shadows that follow behind to apany the lonely soul. "This world is far to cruel" she uttered under her breath. "The world is a cruel ce for everything that thrives to survive." I corrected her, resulting in the little brat to look my way. "A flower can wither away by the slightest change of weather; a prey will have its neck snapped by the predator but in the end, everything grows to adapt and evolve through the situations. The flower will evolve over time to adapt to the certain weather, the prey will learn its way around the predator" "However we humans are all greedy to survive no matter what. We will kill and betray our trusted family and friends for the soul purpose to live, never learning from the past mistakes and continuing the endless cycle of bloodshed and war for survival" I nced at the now grey clouds that formed in the sky, hiding away the sun that provided the light. The feeling of the cold breeze against my skin was felt so surreal as if I wasn''t dreaming and was really outside. I bent down and ced a hand on her shoulder. "That''s why you must live to trust no one. Learn to live alone because not everyone will stay. Don''t take anything for granted because nothinges for free and never kneel to anyone but yourself." Diana''s eyes averted to mine, those cold empty eyes now holding the life I saw before. Standing up, I put my hands in my pockets of my coat as looked down at the flowers I ced in the vase. "Walk the journey of your life by yourself with the world as your shadow and never look back because it will be the end of your journey if you do. We are born alone, and we will die alone because that''s the cruelty of the world we live in" The cold air blew my hair away from my face. She didn''t say anything, and we both continued to stand in front of Mariana''s grave without uttering another word when I suddenly felt an unexpected cold hand on my wrist. "Before you leave can you..." I slowly turned my head to nced down at the little brat. "Can I what?" Her head cocked towards me quickly with the sounds of bone crushing rattled out. Her pupils were pure white, her skin was the colour of the dead and her face was withered and shrunken in. "Save me from my fate" I jumped up, feeling the cold sweat run down the back of my head. Instantly I felt a sting in my lower abdomen. Looking down and examining myself, I wore a white medieval blouse instead of my Kimono but what confused me the most was the nket ced on me. ''What the? Am I in a bed?'' Ignoring on the situation I''m in right now, I pulled the top and saw my lower half bandaged up and faint yet visible blood stain. "Well, that''s a pain in the ***" I grumbled in annoyance. My weapons weren''t with me, but my needle wrist holders were still attached around my wrist. Sighing, I observed where I was at right now. I looked around to see odd looking artifacts, animal bones, nts hanged on the old looking wooden walls of the ce. There were jars filled with liquids, unusual looking flowers, eyeball''s, and other critters that I didn''t know of stacked on the shelves with old looking scrawls and ruined books that have the spinesing off. It was kind of dim, and the only light source wasing from the two windows in the far corners of the room. It looked like I was in one of those witch huts from those fantasy movies. "What happened? where am I?" I asked myself slowly moving my legs to the side to sit on the edge of the bed, feeling the cold wood beneath my feet. As I about to get up I heard a familiar squeal of terror. The same one of that snobby fox. "HOMURA!" ignoring the sting on my waist I rushed bolted out the door, praying he was alright and was just a paranoia. "Oh, stop squealing like a baby would ya" a creaky old voice hissed. My heart nearly sted out my chest. In front of me was a small elderly woman, with messy grey hair tied in perfect bun. Her face was all wrinkly with a long-crooked nose and she was draped in a long cloak that reached the ground. Homura was on a pillow on the table with his injured paw being aided by the woman. "ARTEMIS!" he shrieked for help. "Oh, thank goodness you''re awake" "Now do that kick thingy and kick this ugly old hag away" I sweat dropped at his snarky remark. Does this stupid fox know she''s only trying to patch his leg up? What an idiot. "Oh, shut your tramp ya stupid fox" she hissed as she finished tying a bow around his paw. Homura growled at her bust she ignored it and walked off towards a pot above the sizzling fire. "Foxes are all arrogant little creatures" she grumbled, aggressively stirring the pot. "Never having any gratitude towards their saviours" I stood there awkwardly and no clue on what to do. "Ya must be hungry dear." The old woman turned her attention towards me. Her eyes resembled of an owl, darkrge pupil, and the colour of honey. "Sit." The woman sounded to excited for my liking. "The dragon. Did you see my dragon?" I asked impatiently, ignoring her nice invitation. I was worried sick about Demarcus. Was he alright? Did he survive the fall? is he here or out there? "Uhh\~ you mean the Orga dragon" she pinched her chin, squinting her owl-like eyes at me and observing every single part of me. My heart was racing, desperate for Demarcus wellbeing. "Yes" I nodded my head quickly "tell me, is he alright? Is he safe? Where is he?" "The Orga dragon is sleeping soundly beside my cottage with ric." She swatted her hand as a gesture of rx. I felt my nerves calming down and my heart rxed. The relief of hearing Demarcus was alright brought peace to my mind. I could rx knowing he was alright, but I wonder what caused him to be drowsy and lose his control on flying. ''Could it have been something to do with the fog?'' "Sit. I made a wonderful porridge breakfast" I hesitated. I don''t know who this person is? and she is awfully nice to a stranger like me. The old woman narrowed her eyes at me. "Are ya debating whether to trust me or not?" she wagged the woodendle at me. "Your just like the fox. No respect for ya saviours" she ranted out. "Sit." She ordered me to. Looking over to where she pointed to a small dining area where Homura was, poking the tied bow around his paw. "What''s this thingy. It looks pretty but trash pretty" he mumbled. I rolled my eyes at thement Homura made. "It''s not whether I''m und grateful for you for saving me but I''m cautious you didn''t poison the food I''m going to put in my mouth" I crossed my hands, feeling her onyx eyes nce over to me. "I''m the witch of the woods. I don''t poison anyone except myself, now sit. I don''t like to constantly repeat myself" she poured the gooey white substance in a wooden bowl. ''The witch of the woods, you say. Yeah, I''m not fond of them. Thest time I read about the witch of the woods, she cursed Ariana and Aspen died lifting it. I''m not being fooled by you old woman'' "How should I trust the words of a witch" The witch staggered her way towards me with two bowls of the porridge "It doesn''t concern me whether ya trust this witch or not" she brushed past me then to ce the bowl on the table. "But the fact ya haven''t eaten anything thest three days ya have been out cold concerns me" the witch staggered past me again, her brown cloak trailing past her. "I have been unconscious for three days!" I eximed. "Yes. Found ya half dead with ya buddy fox and dragon" she ced down two wooden cups on the table as steam arose from it indicating it was some hot liquid poured in there. She plopped herself on the chair and dove right in. "What is this gloop of water you''re eating? It looks like a foxes vomit" Homura had somehow gotten on the chair and poked his head up from the chair and to poke the side of my bowl, narrowing his eyes as he did. The witch had mmed her spoon on his head. "OOF" Homura yelped. "Keep ya dirty snout out from someone''s bowl, ya snobby fox" Homura groaned stroking the ce the witch had hit him. "Who wants to eat your vomit looking water anyway?" he barked at her. "If ya hungry wait for supper. I fed ya 20 minutes ago, ya fat fox" the witch was arguing with a fox whom she did not understand and misunderstood his intention. To her Homura will sound like an angry howling fox. "I''m not hungry! I was just asking a damn question you ugly old hag" Homura barked again. Before the argument got heated between the two, I picked up Homura and ced him on the floor. "Now, Now Homura I know your hungry again, but you need to wait for supper" I patted his head like he was some good dog. The confusion that crossed his face was priceless. He sat there staring at me baffled at what I just said. "Huh?" he tilted his head. I sat down on the chair where Homura was before and slid out a long needle. The witch stopped staring at eyed me curiously. "Are ya going to start threading?" "No" I ced the tip in the bowl of hot porridge and waited a couple of seconds. "What in the Gods names are ya doing to my porridge?" she wagged her spoon at me. I looked at her with wrinkled brow "I''m not too keen on trusting people even my saviours" taking out the needle I examined the colour. It was still silver no sign of ck, this porridge was safe to eat. "What is that needle gonna tell ya?" she pointed her long bony finger at the needle. "Poison reacts to silver and when it does the silver turns ck" I exined. She narrowed her eyes at me not a single belief was seen in her eyes. "You humans are all so weird andplicated in the heads." Homura ranted angrily, as usual I ignored him. "Fascinating" she stroked her chin. In Ancient China, Emperors dinnerware were all made of silver to prevent anyone from poisoning the emperor, I learnt this in history back at school. I did the same thing with the milk and nothing. It seems that this witch has no intention of poisoning me, but I still must have my guard up just in case. Witches scare the living shit out of me, that''s all I got to say about them. "What''s ya name?" the witch asked me, eyeing my hair then my eyes "Artemis Ray" I answered. "An Isvandy in this part of the world. How peculiar" she stroked her wrinkly chin and continued to examine me as I ate my porridge ufortably because of her stares. She must think I''m from Isvand because of my features. Good, can''t let her know Diana is the Aureum duke''s daughter. "The people of Isvand never travel in Aureum or other ces in that matter except for their own country. So, what brings ya here in these dangerous parts of Viridis?" she asked me suspiciously. "I''m heading to Ventus" I answered and took a mouth full of the warm porridge. It was nd but I didn''t There was no need to lie to her if she didn''t know my true identity. "Ventus ya say? What has Ventus got that makes ya wanna go there?" the witch continued to interrogate me and still pointing her spoon every time she asked. I gulped down the nd liquid, feeling it slid down my throat warming it as it did. "You must have heard about the sick prince with the mysterious illness" I said. She took a chug of her warm milk and then mmed the cup on the table, making the dinnerware rattle. The witch stared at me, her eyes reflected frustration yet disorientated. "That boy was destined to die" "Walk the journey of your life by yourself with the world as your shadow and never look back because it will be the end of your journey if you do. We are born alone, and we will die alone because that''s the cruelty of the world we live in" - Artemis Ray --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: Hello again my lovely readers, hope your doing well because I am........Kind of. Anyway I hope you liked this chapter and the previous one because the dreams are very important part of the story, I''m not saying how and why but it will be clear so don''t skip the dream chapters because they are very important in Artemis'' Adventures. Furthermore I have been working on a very big project (Not really) these past few days. I haven''t read any story who included this maybe they have and I haven''t read those but so far I haven''t seen a single author who added this in there story. A Map of their fantasy world. I thought that since Artemis is traveling around Alphyria and my description is so bad I thought maybe I could draw a guide for you guys. (Ps it''s the one Artemis drew in her journal). I have spent hours thinking and researching fantasy names for my ces, forests and main viges and to locate them on the map of Alphyria but i''m not finished so it''s going to take a while however the end results would be great so you guys wouldn''t get confused reading it. I don''t want to rush it as well. So Yeah, really hope you guys actually like the map I made myself. Another thing I wanna say before I end this A/N part is that thank you for the people who actually did the character questions. I mean that was just an experiment I wanted to try and never thought that This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. people would ask them but hey you guys did, thank you very much. They (I) would answer the questions when it gets to a reasonable amount and it''s them answering it not me. *wink wink* Another thank you for the people who stayed,mented, voted and read tell Chapter 59 of ''The Viiness only wants to go home'' , it brings me joy that my story is working and isn''t boring to read. Thank you guys so much it just makes my day when I wake up in the morning to see people Thank you again. (I know I say thank you a lot but it just shows how I appreciate you guys). Love you guys all. Ok Bye bye Chapter 60 - The witch of Viridis Chapter 60 - The witch of Viridis I choked on my milk, feeling the warm liquid block my airway. I mmed my fist on my chest resulting in me coughing. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After a while of coughing and choking, I was able to breath again. ''That took me by surprise''. Bringing my attention back on the witch, she was staring at me suspiciously. Her owl-like eyes looking straight through me, I tried to avoid the eye contact, but my eyes found it''s way back to her. "What are you trying to say that he was destined to die?" I asked the witch resting my chin on the back of my hand, pretending I had no clue of this because in reality he was destined to die but because of my sudden appearance in this novel world he isn''t. The witch still hadn''t avoided eye contact as she took herst bite of the porridge. She staggered up from her seat and picked up her te and cup, ignoring my question. I watched her waddle her way to the front of the room and put her dishes in a wooden tub. "There are some witches in the world that are able to foresee the future while others can see people''s destiny" The witch spoke in a soft tone then before as if she was intrigued in her own speech. "And you can foresee someone''s fated destiny?" I rose an eyebrow in disbelief as I took thest of the now cool milk. "I''m witch of course I can" she smiled revealing her crooked yellow stained teeth to me. "So, what changed the prince''s destiny?" I asked even if I knew the answer to it, but I can''t let people know I know what''s going to happen in the future or was going to happen. The witch eyed me suspiciously again. "Why are ya so suddenly interested in this matter?". "Because I''m going to diagnose him" I grabbed my wooden and cup and made way to the wooden tub. The witch cackled a creakyugh. "Ya ¨C HAHAH" she pointed her long bony finger at me. "Heal the prince ¨C HAHAHA." "WHAT IS THIS UGLY OLD HAG LAUGHING AT?" I heard Homura yell from the other side of the room. "Artemis don''t listen to her; she''s being oblivious to your skills. She just needs a good bite on the leg" he bared his teeth ready to attack her. I wanted to scoop Homura up and hug him for appreciation but then he would attack me and take back what he said about me. "Ya woman, Artemis. They won''t let a woman near their prince" she said calming down. I tripped on my own stupidity. I had forgotten that women had no rights in the ancient world especially in fantasy worlds. Woman don''t have to right to be or do anything except to be a seamstress or maid at a wealthy household. They aren''t allowed to have equal education like the men and only given little such as reading and basic maths, but they can''t go any further into academics before they are married off. Noble women however get to learn more such as art, poetry,nguage and etc but they are all taught so they can impress the guy and get a decent husband. Mostly everything they learn is to impress a guy, marry them, have kids, and look after the household while their husbands is at work with no freedom of right-handed to them. Women are downright nothing in the eyes of this ancient society and only seen as baby making machines so they can continue the lineage of the husband. That''s just bullshit men belief that needs to be knocked out of their heads by someone. I volunteer to do it if no one is willing to do it. ''Does that mean I have to dress up as a guy to diagnose the prince? That''s going to be a pain in the ***'' "Who said I''m going as a woman?" I ced my hands on my hip and grinned. The witch stopped "I have never met such a foolish youngss before" "Excuse me?" Homura and I said in sync. "Once ya go in the pce ya will be forced to strip clean so they can do a body search for any weapons on ya." She exined wagging her finger at me like a mother lecturing her daughter. "Those bastards have high security in the pce" the witch mumbled staggering her way to the main door of the old creaky cottage. ''When was that a thing in the ancient world? And howe I never knew about this'' "Is there some sort of potion to change my gender?" The witch looked at me with a sneer. "No such thing as gender changing potion" she aggressively opened the door and a gust of warm air burst in bringing in the fresh air in the ce and shining in more light in the dim room. She stepped outside and disappeared from my view. "I hope she neveres backs" Homura mumbled. "And what was that all about ignoring me" he looked and sounded offended. "Sorry Homura but it''s best if no one knows about my ability to speak to animals. Saves me the trouble of bringing unwanted attention to myself" Homura sneered at me andid his head on his paws mumbling something I couldn''t quite catch. "Aren''t yaing" the witch peeked her head out from the door to look at me. I gave her a baffled expression as I crossed my hands. "Taking shelter here isn''t free ya know. I need help with work, this old body can''t do itself anymore. Can it?" ''Yet you have been doing perfectly fine since I arrived'' I sighed in agreement and strolled my way to the door and followed her out. I sheltered my eyes when leading down covered in little vegetation and garden firemps nted on both sides leading the way down. There was gardens of flower beds beside the stair way. I turned around to get a look at the witch''s cottage and my jaw dropped. It was circr instead of square, and it was under a giant tree that grew diagonally down in an arch. Pot nts hung under the windows and a small chimney attached on the roof as the smoke of the fire steamed out. I had thought the witch would have lived in an ugly small hut in the forest but this, this looks like a fairy would live in it. "Artemis, I don''t have all day we must go quickly and collect some burch wood mushrooms before those scrawny little devils takes them all" she groused, and I heard a faint bone crack. I turned around to see the witch, but my eyes caught the magnificent greenery of the forest in front of me. It was breathtaking to look at it. Trees growing all around with lushes green leaves yet some grew a purplish shade flowing gently against the slight wind current and there was something attached to the branches. Squinting my eyes to get a better look at what hung down from the trees, there were little flower like houses hung down the tree trunks and branches. It looked like a little fairy vige in the trees. The field of grass was a bright green with flowers growing all around and there seemed to be little sparkling particle hovering around the red mushrooms that grew beside the trees. I heard a streaming from beside the house, I approached the edge of the little cliff the house was built on and saw a long river flowing by and mythical looking creatures of all sorts waddled or rested by the rivers banks and little fairies flying by the water. *My eyes widened in amazement, and I mouthed a wow. ''So, this what a fantasy forest looks like. I wish I had my phone to take a picture of it and show it to...''* I stopped what I was thinking and clenched my fist. ''What am I saying. That traitor is a bastard''. "Ya never seen fairies before?" the witch appeared beside me startling me out of my thoughts. She looked over at the river like it was a normal thing to wake up to. I shook my head. "Well then, this part of the forest consist of many. Better get used to it" I watched her walk away with a basket in her hand which I have no clue when, where and how she got it. "Come on youngss we have a lot to do today" she put her hand in mid air gesturing me to follow. "Wait" I called out for her. "What is it?" she quickly spoke in a harsh and impatient tone. "What do I call you?" She licked her lips and stared at me with the same suspicious stare she did the whole morning. "Elisaria" she answered. "Elisaria" I echoed back silently. ''What a pretty name'' I bowed "Thank you Elisaria for the kind hospitality, food and for healing me back to health after my injury" I was in her debt for saving me even if she seemed suspicious at first. "But I must be on my way" Elisaria continued to stare at me, squinting her owl-like eyes she answered with a quick monotone tone. "No" I stared back dumbfounded at her response. "Excuse me?" "Is there dirt trapped in ya ears. I said No. Ya not leaving" she red at me and continued to taste her mouth. "I''m sorry but there is a life on the line that I need to save" "Ya leave this cottage and step outside this path that boy''s life ain''t going nowhere but to Debesis" Elisaria pointed her finger at me with mockery in her tone. ''What is Debesis again? I read it in the story, but I can''t remember what it was'' I crossed my hands and sent daggers her way and she in return narrowed her eyes. We were in a the wind echoed through the air, the gardens bells rang when the wind blew past them, and the sounds of the running river was loud. "Ya injury isn''t healed properly and ya in the dark parts of Viridis meaning ya won''t be able to walk through the forest path without having those monster wanting to feast on ya and ya little fox buddy don''t forget ya dragon has sustained an injury on the wing preventing him to fly" she spoke as if she won the argument. I clench my jaw shut and pressed my lips together in anger. ''This old hag. Can''t she see I''m in position where I can''t waste any time. I only got less than 3 weeks before he dies''. I had no time to muck around and wait for my injury to heal, Ben''s treatment is more important then this stupid wound of mine. Waiting for my wound heal would take days and maybe a week and getting to Ventus would take an estimated 2 weeks if I flew and add the days to figure out the problem with Ben''s health and make the cure is going to kill him. This sucks big time. She let out a sigh of an apology "Stay here and rest. Let the wound heal properly and the dragon''s wing. When the timese to leave, I will show ya a way to get to Ventus instantly without flying" Elisaria turned around and slowly took a step down the stairs. ''A way to arrive to Ventus instantly? Like teleportation? Can witches even do that? When was that a magic in Alphyria?'' "No, I cannot teleport someone even if I wanted to not there is such person that wields that sort of magic like that in Alphyria" the old witch had somehow read my mind. She was not even halfway down when she stopped and looked at me. "Coincidently ya have arrived near the time when the Andmine Arbor is nearly blooming" "Huh?" I titled my head in confusion. Never heard of this Andmine Arbor in the novel or in any of the books I read in the cies library. Is it some sort of flower? "A tree that holds a remarkable power that takes people to their desired destination" Elisaria exined realising I didn''t know what it was. *''A desired destination''* my eyes widened, and the beating of my heart stopped. ''Could I use this to get home?'' "Yet this tree can''t take ya anywhere but in Alphyria" I frowned, and my shoulders slumped down in defeat. All my hopes of returning home quickly disappeared. ''I got my hopes up to quickly. Wait...''I paused my thoughts and looked at the woman dumbfounded. ''How the **** is she able to read my mind. Is she some Physics witch I don''t know of?'' "No, I cannot read people''s mind sadly but I can tell by people''s expressions and their story by looking through their eyes" Elisaria had called out from the end of the stairs. I flinched. ''She did it again'' ''I''m going keep an expressionless face and avoid eye contact from now on'' hugging myself forfort and mentally noting to myself before Elisaria called out to me toe. \~Ariana P.O.V\~ I took a sip of the ck tea, enjoying the loving taste of the warmth on my tongue and the fresh aroma. "Have you heard the rumours of that arrogantdy, Diana?" Aedlin, a nobledy of the Albrecht estate, the daughter of the well-known Baron of Aureum. Ady with curly blond hair that shone like gold under the scorching hot sun, olive skin and hazel eyes thatpliment her well. However, she wasn''t beautiful nor ugly. She had a long nose that looked crooked when looking on the side yet a birthmark under her right eye. Furthermore, her high-pitched voice irritates me whenever I listen to her. Aedlin was one of the nobles that would never stop talking about people''s business to the world adding exaggeration for the tea just like her mother does. She was the light of the gossip circle ording to some aristocrats. A hypocrite of a woman that daughter of the Baron she is, always clinging to handsome men and to powerfuldies just to keep her social party the top of Aureum. I''m not so fond of her or her family, neither is my mother but she does give me reliable information about the other Aristocrats even if they are a little overly exaggerated. "The rumours of Diana has spread through Aureum in one night, we all have heard of it" Lady Morana said in a quick of annoyance, cing her cup on the saucer elegantly. Morana Courtenay the daughter of the count. She is a beauty I must say so myself, how I envy her. Yet her beauty couldn''t stand against Diana, unfortunately. She had silky long ebony hair, that is envy of all girls in the country even myself I admit. Hervender eyes contrasted her hair and milky white skin so well, her nose was perfect and so was her jawline. As I said one of the beauties of the Aristocrat social circle. However, her personality isn''t quite beautiful. She is cold and tended to stay out of the social events never minding anything around and rarely attending any gatherings even if she did, she is always the wallflower. She always has a quick-witted tongue, that''s why I regrly stay a few metres away from her. Morana is a prodigy among us. Smart in arts, literature, and the ancient arts. As I mentioned before an envy among the Aristocrats. But what makes my blood run is the fact that she is the next candidate to be the empress of Aureum since Diana''s engagement is annulled. ''Tch, as if I will let her take Damon away from me. He danced with me not you.'' "It doesn''t appoint you any special reward that you are the only one that heard of it" Morana said coldly taking a sip of her tea in the floral decorated cup again resulting in Aedlin to shrunk her head behind her fan. "Lady Morana, I was only mentioning it due to your presence being absent in the Argentum most of the time. So, I assumed you haven''t heard of it and I wanted you to know so yourdyship wouldn''t be left out of the discussion" Aedlin had turned the situation around hitting Morana weak point with a hint of smirk hiding behind her fan but was seen by me which she got a cold stare from Morana. "I appreciate your consideration" she said coldly taking a bite of a pink macaron. Aedlin faked a smile and continued to speak with her irritating high-pitched squeak. "Damon has suddenly grew interest ofdy Diana" My teacup stopped midway near my mouth, and I sat there frozen in my ce. I felt like my heart stopped beating and the air way shortening. I sensed the pairs of eyes avert to me waiting for my response. ''Damon had grown interest towards Diana. That''s impossible, he never paid any attention to her not even once. So why? Why did it suddenly turn around and Damon is chasing Diana instead of her?'' "The maids in the pce have notice how worried his been since Diana disappeared and never returned home that he is setting off to Isvand to look for her their believing Diana went to her grandparents" I could tell she was aiming at me. ''Impossible. He wouldn''t. Damon doesn''t like her. Never has and never will. He only has eyes for me'' I could feel my heart beating so quickly and the tears that is forming in the corner of my eyes. "What do you see of this Lady Ariana. She is your dear older sister; you must know where she is" Elisabeth spoke as well. I looked into her blue eyes and forced a smile. I wanted to speak but my throat had went dry and I couldn''t force anything out but only a smile. "Ariana is lost for words it seems like it" Morana said giving me arched eyebrow. "I-I am. My dear sister is very precious to me. The day she left; it broke me. Even if she was quite rude and selfish towards myself, I still love her. So, Damon going after makes me happy that she has someone else caring for her" I forced the lie out even if it killed me to little bits. I wanted to cry, I wanted all to be lie but Aedlin never spouts nonsense. ''No, it can''t be. I must consult father about thister. If Diana left for Isvand then all my ns are ruined. I can''t let Damon leave but how I am supposed to do that?'' I was unaware that Oriana was calling my name. "Is there something the matter Lady Ariana? Your face has gotten a little pale. Are you feeling alright?" she asked in pit of worry it even reflected through her brown eyes. "I''m alright thank you for your concern but my sister''s disappearance and the mention of it has taken a dear toll on my health." I spoke with a fake sad tone to get the sympathy of others. "Your such kind a little sister to Diana it''s a shame she''s too blind to see it. If only you were born into my family, I would have been a great sister to you" Oriana said. ''Who wants you as their sister, I already had it hard enough with Diana on the loose I need you'' I forced another cherished smile, seeing how their faces softened when I smiled warmly towards them except for Morana who somehow was immune to my smiles and could see right through it. ''That bitch is so annoying just wait until I be queen, I''ll marry you off to a fat merchant'' "A kind sister wouldn''t dance with their fianc¨¦ at the ball while she is not present. It seems like the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, Lady Ariana" Morana had risen up from her seat and stared at me coldly. I realised herst statement was thrown at my dear mother. "If you excuse me, I shall be going now. Thank you, Elisabeth, for the kind invention." she bowed her head gracefully. "I-it''s my pleasure Lady Morana" Elisabeth rose from her seat and bowed back in respect. "Ladies, farewell" Morana bid goodbye before turning away to leave. I rose up from my seat. "Thank you, Lady Elisabeth, but I remembered I have some urgent news that I had mistakenly forgotten to inform my father about before I left but I the tea party was amazing" I said bowing with courtesy. "Oh, I see. That is alright Lady Ariana. It brings me joy that you attended" Elisabeth bowed as well. "Ladies farewell" I bid goodbye and turned my heel and left with my maid. ''That sly bitch just you wait, I will not tolerate you ndering my mother and Diana don''t think you will win because I always get what I want '' Chapter 61 - The Announcement Chapter 61 - The Announcement "Father!" I waltzed into my father''s office without his permission. I started to tremble when I saw his fierce amber eyes nce towards me for the first time in my life. It was the same gaze he would give to Diana, and I had thought I would never receive that type of look from him, but it seems I was truly wrong. Standing there in the presence of a former fierce dragon rider with exceptional swordsmanship that red daggers at you, made my blood run cold and the hair at the back my neck rise. Suddenly his face softened when his eyesid upon me. "Ariana" his deep soft voice calmed my heart a little. "Father" tears that I held back came rushing down. Father rose from his seat in a swift and rushed his way to me and pulled me into a hug. "Tell me Ariana, who made you cry?" he gently rubbed my back in circles. I hugged him back and cried on his shoulder, letting out all my tears that was burning in the back my eyes. I felt like my heart had been ripped out. A state of misery that I couldn''t see the end of the tunnel. "Why are the gods against me father? What have I done to deserve this?" I asked in a mumbling mess. "If I find whoever made you cry like this, I will kill them with my own bare hands" he fumed with anger. "Tell me, my sweet child who is it that hurt you?" father ced his hand on my head and started to stroke my hair. "Father is it true his highness is going after Diana in Isvand?" I asked releasing the hug and looking into his wistful amber eyes. Father''s eyes reflected guilt and he let out a defeated sigh. "Father, tell me is it true? Please tell me it''s all false rumours spread by the people" He put his soft warm hand on my cheek and stared into my eyes with remorse, it signalled many sad emotions through those amber orbs of his that he did not want to express to me. "I have no clue on what is happening anymore" he shook his head averting his eyes from me. I burst into more tears, feeling them wet my face and ruin my makeup. "Why does she always get what I want? She doesn''t deserve him. I do. I love him and she''s just obsessed with him" "I will resolve everything. You let your father fix this" He kissed my forehead and smiled. "I will do everything in my power to make you happy again" \~Dragon Barracks\~ Ciel buckled the saddle on the bright yellow dragon that obediently stood on all his four waiting for the dragon trainer to get on his back. "Ciel, can you hand over the satchel" Ralph asked his brother. Ciel threw the brown bag that he got from the table and Ralph caught it in mid-air. "Thank you" "Where do you think he had went?" Ralph spoke trying to ease the awkward silence between them. "I don''t have a clue, but I pray to the Gods he didn''t go far" Ciel said in worry with a gloomy expression. The bags under his eyes showed that he hadn''t got any good sleep after the incident two days ago, especially with the dragons gone restless after what happened to them. He and the others had spent all night nursing them back to health as none would get up or eat. The two heard the stable gates rumble open and turned their attention to the iron entrance. Three people had walked in, two wore ck metal armour that glimmered from the sun''s reflection, helmets that ced on their heads as a red feather hung down from the helmet and a scrawny looking man that walked in front of them as if he was a high ss noble. Ralph crossed his arms and asked Ciel "What are the dark nights doing here? And who is he?" Ciel stared at them in doubt, the air around them felt uneasy and he didn''t like it. "I don''t know but let''s go find out" he strolled towards them with his brother following beside him. Before they knew it every trainer in the barracks had made their way towards the guests, crowding around each other, and whispering their thoughts on the reason why the dark knights were here and the messenger from the Dragon gates. John who was standing in front of it all spoke up and questioned them "What are is your business for The messenger gave a look of disgust at John as a warning to stay away from him. The man was a scrawny little guy no bigger than 5''2 feet had put his palm out from above his shoulder and one of the dark knights ced a rolled-up scroll. Unrolling it and clearing his throat he began to read out the speech written on the paper. "The ministry from the Dragon gates hereby announce that the dragon that went out of control and attacked the trainers before snatching a rider and escaping through the night will be sentenced to death after his retrieval" he announced loudly under his deep but creaky voice, his moustache moving as he spoke. There was gaspsing from the crowd and whispering among them. Ciel heart stopped beating at the mention of death. His body didn''t know how to react, it just shut down. He froze to a point where he was hardly breathing as the world came crashing down on him. Ralph nced over to Ciel, and he saw the terrified eyes of his brother. "I oppose of this!" an angry voice spoke up interrupting everyone. The messenger arched an eyebrow. "Who dares to contradict the ministry of the dragon gates?" he scowled. "What are you doing?" Ralph whispered to Ciel, but he ignored Ralph and stepped forward. "I do" the people moved out of the way like the ocean splitting apart letting him go through. The scrawny man eyes twitched in annoyance. "Demarcus has done nothing wrong, and he is being killed for false usation" "False usation?" the man eyed him in disgust. "What do you say about the woman that was snatched by the dragon before being devoured in mid-air" he said with a hint of malicious reflected from his brown eyes. The trainers were caught off guard, shocked of the words that the man had said. "That''s outrages, Demarcus would never devour a human" John spatted out also fumed with the lies the messenger spoke. They knew what type of people the dragon gates were. They sounded like people who brought order to the dragon riders world but instead were malevolent people who only liked to set up mes to the dragons so they could execute them for the entertainment of the people and the amount of money they could grasp within their hands. It disgust the tamers and trainers however they had no power to stop their evil doing. "Can you tell that to the citizens that witnessed the dragon devour the woman as he flew past them?" he said silencing everyone while he twisted his moustache. Ceil didn''t believe a word he said, he knew Demarcus from when hatched and his never tasted human flesh before neither their blood, so why would he eat her? Ciel could feel the fire rage through his veins and to his fingertips. John nced at Ciel whose ocean blues had sparked of mes circling around it ready to st out whenever it wasmanded to. He ced a hand on his shoulder grabbing the orange haired man''s attention and shook his head. John knows what kind of people the ministry is and their sly ways. He couldn''t risk his trainers getting under their skin and causing trouble for themselves. "That''s bullshit" Ralph growled silently wishing he could punch the messengers face. The messenger ignored the people and continued on with the announcement. "Hmph as I thought. Know your ce peasants" he scoffed raising his nose in the air like a prideful noble he was. "A squad of track riders will be sent out to hunt down the dragon and bring him in and a bounty will be set for him if anyonees face to face with the rogue dragon and" he paused and eyed each one of the trainers with a scowl "if anyone decides to interfere with this order will be executed with the dragon itself" he sent a sinister grin at Ciel. "Mind repeating what you were implying before?" "Tch" Ciel clicked his, fisting his hands and ring at him with the urge to set him on fire. "As I thought" John sighed shaking his head feeling relief that he had stopped Ciel from talking any further. "I shall be going now" he cackled softly to himself and turned around. "Wait" Ralph called out to him resulting the messenger to turn around and send a sickened look towards Ciel''s older brother. Ralph felt a sharp pain in his chest knowing exactly the kind of face he pulled. The face that said he didn''t belong with these different skinned people that weren''t like his and go back to the tribes that lived in the mountains, the savages the white people called them. Even if he was used to the stare''s, it reminded him of that cruel day that he wishes to forget. It made him choke on his words and he couldn''t do anything but tremble a little. "I do not speak to dirty people whom the Gods cursed to look burnt forever" he hissed. "You filthy cursed human should have died with your kind" Ralph stood their powerless unable to utter a word to back himself up, staring nkly at the ground. The man was right though. He was a curse from the Gods who created his kind to be hated and loathed, treated for entertainment, scapegoats. No rights in this world. Just like his father, mother, and sister. "PUGH!" Ralph flinched when he heard the harsh skin to skin contact. It felt like the world was slowed down as he watched Ciel''s ming fist collide with the man''s cheek, sending him flying to the floor. ''C-Ciel" he mumbled. Ciel''s eyes had turned a fiery blue as it glowered with a killing intact in them and his fist was still sparking with blue mes. "Don''t think I will let you nder my big brother like that and get away with it." Faint smoke arose from his mouth as Ciel spoke. The man sat there with his hand in his cheek shivering in fear. No one stopped Ciel not even the dark knights who only stood there and watched since they felt no killing intentionsing from the orange trainer. Before the messenger could utter anything Ciel snatched his cor and pulled him closer, his face a metre away from the trembling little man. "It seems to me that the Gods cursed you with a short figure and disfigured face" he punched him again in the cheek yet this time half of the moustache that sickened Ciel burnt off. Before heid another punch Ciel felt a cold feeling near his neck. "By the order of the dark knights, we suggest you let go and step back" the masculine and deep voice echoed through the helmet of the cold gaze that seeped through the hallow sockets. Ciel clicked his tongue in frustration before he felt a cold arm on his shoulder. "Get up youngd" Jackal whispered. Ciel gently swatted the de away, standing up and throwing the little man to the ground before sending another death re towards him. "Lucky scum" he watched in disgust as the dark knight had aggressively pulled him up to his feet. "Let go" he hissed pulling away and shooting a hateful look towards Ciel. "Don''t think this is over you peasant son of a bit-" he pointed his finger to him and stared into the blue eyes of Ciel''s when suddenly he stopped before smirked and starting to chuckle hysterically. The trainers and tamers stood in confusion not understanding why the little man had suddenly started "I thought I would never see those familiar blue eyes again" he said with a revolting smile across his face revealing the wrinkles hidden between his eyes. Ciel clenched his jaw shut. "Your mother had the most delicious cunt I have ever eaten. She was a wriggly bitch within my grasp, but she held longer than any ********** I hooked around with" Before Ciel got to throw another hot punch to the messenger it was Ralph''s turn to. "PUGH!" "Your fucking disgusting dog" Ralph said before spitting on his face. "You cursed so-" before he was going to say anything the man had fallen face first to the ground and didn''t move. They looked at the cause of the man''s unmoving body, one of the dark knight had karate chopped his neck resulting him to go unconscious. "We will be going now" the dark knight proceeded to grab the little man''s cor and dragged him along to the iron gate leaving a trail behind. "You jackasses have nothing better to do then to punch people" Zackary scoffed as he shook his head. "He deserved it though. I mean I would have done the same thing" Matt interrupted feeling the urge to Zachary nced over at Ciel who stood their frozen and look of horror crawled his face. It ached his heart to see his brother remember the memories of the brothel. He ced his hand on his shoulder snapping Ciel''s nkly stare. "Thank you" Ciel was able to utter out. Ralph smiled cing Ciel into a head lock and ruffling his orange hair that smelled like dragon smoke. "I should be thanking you, you drunk lord" he chuckled and made Cielugh as well. "You two boys should not engage in physical violence again or I will demonstrate you what physical violence is" a thunderous voice boomed through the chuckles of the brothers stopping them in their tracks. John coldly red at them as he cracked his knuckles. The two gave each other mischief nces "Shit, the dragon yer is angry" Ralph mocked with a snicker. "Forgive us, your royal dragon yer we will not engage in physical violence by yourmand" Ciel added with a mockery bow. The twoughed hysterically forgetting that John was approaching them. "OOF" "OOF" The two brothers rolled around the ground in pain covering their sore noses. "Who gave you the balls to mock your master" John smirked. "Bold of you assume they have balls" Edgar said taking a sip of his ale and stared at the pathetic boys that rolled around in pain. "Huh?" Matt titled his head in confusion, scratching his hair as he did. Ciel rose up with the help Ralph and they both dusted the dirt of their clothes. "Alright everyone back to work" Johnmanded everyone that stood around them. "Wait what about Demarcus?" Ciel questioned with a worry in his eyes. John sent a guilt look and shook his head. "You heard what the ministry announced. If we interfere our heads will be flying in different directions" "But Demarcus did nothing wrong" Ralph added. "But he did go out of control and attacked the trainers before snatching the woman in mid-air then to fly off" Reba appeared beside Ralph startling him. "The **** youe from" he said in a shiver. Jessica rolled her eyes and crossed her arms "I was always here". "That''s lies I hear. Lies" he narrowed his eyes at her and pointed his finger at her. "We don''t know the reason he went out of control, and you saw how the dragons reacted. It was not normal none of it was and Demarcus has nothing to do with it" Ciel concluded and clicked his heels brushing past John. "Oi boy, where are going?" "To find Demarcus and get him back safely without those fuckers putting their filthy hands on him" ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: Hello Lovelies it''s me your loveable butzy author YUKI! I just want to get it out there that this story has discrimination, prejudice and racisms towards people and if your notfortable about it, I''m sorry. But if you want me to lower it down I will but I won''t get rid of it because it''s a very important aspects in Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. this ancient society. I''m not saying it''s good to have it i''m trying to say that it''s what (Not trying to be racist) white people treated the ck people in the ancient era in our world and I want to include that in the story because of the history between the two races. This story is revolved around ancient beliefs of hundreds and thousands of years ago example how the women were treated as the weak gender who should get married and look after children instead of fighting, bing whatever they wanted, ck people being treated like animals because of their skin colour being different, the native indians having theirnd taken away and the aboriginals having the same fate like the native indians. This is all history that revolves around the ancient world which I wanted to include it the story to make it more realistic in a way. Even in the fantasy world since there is a hierarchy I believe they will also be racist towards the races. Yet this is only a story no hate towards them. Me myself have no hate against ck people if your wondering since I''m writing how they are being treated like shit but that''s only because it''s revolve around the ancient world. I have met a few and talked to them and they were very funny and caring people I have ever met. Peace to them. I just wanted to point that out so no one misunderstands my intention and throw hate and death threats at me. Also don''t be racist. That''s bad very bad. I would curse you to hell if you do. Alright good. Good. Ok. Bye bye Chapter 62 - Battle for Mushrooms Chapter 62 - Battle for Mushrooms ~Artemis P.O.V~ Following behind Elisaria, I admired my greenery surrounding that was filled with many mythical creatures and flowers I have never seen before. These parts of the Viridis were magnifically beautiful, yet ording to Elisaria it was the most dangerous part of Viridis. Beautiful but Dangerous. I wanted to get a better look at the creatures and maybe get to pet them, but Elisaria wouldn''t let me because she wanted to gather burchwood mushrooms before the Gruirospos devoured them all. I remember reading about them in one of the books in the cies library, but I had forgotten what they look like since the overload of information I was gathering. ording to what I remember reading, they are small creatures that reside near swamps or damp areas of the forest harmless little creatures that love eating berries and fruit, but their favourite food are burchwood mushrooms that only grow in certain times of spring. No wonder Elisaria is determined to get to the mushrooms before they do and leave her nothing until next spring. She has been swiftly waddling her way through the path mumbling curse words at the Gruirospos for what seemed like 20 minutes we have been strolling through. "Why don''t you nt them yourself? it will save you a lot of time and effort of going in and out and looking for them when you have them growing at thefort of your own home" I suggested as I leaned behind her shoulder. She swatted her hand back clicking her tongue. "Do ya think I have never attempted that. Those scruffy rascals decided to scurry their way to my cottage and eat them away every year knowing that I grow them." She said with irritation with a scowl across her face. I sweat dropped and my eye twitched "Of course you have you tried that" I mumbled with a groan. I decided to keep looking around when I spotted something perching on top a log. I stopped to get a better look. It was a fox, yet it looked smaller, and it was pale blue transparent colour with what seemed like smoke was steaming from it. It stared back at me with his sharp almond eyes that was the colour of coal, sitting with its pale blue transparent tail curled around itself. The fox was the most beautiful fox I had ever seen before, sorry Homura but this fox is even more dashing then you. "What are ya looking at?" I gave a side nce at the witch that staggered beside me with the same pissed off expression of hers. "The fo-" I looked back expecting to see the fox on the log but was caught off guard when it wasn''t leaving a trace of pale transparent smoke that soon faded into the air. "Fox?" I titled my head in confusion. "Stop mucking around and lets get on with it" she trodden off with a few cursed mumbles. I pouted angrily. "Who pissed in her cup?" crossing my hands and grumbled while my gaze followed her arched back side. ncing back at where the blue transparent fox, I sighed in annoyance. "I''m probably hallucinating" I ruffled the back of my head. "What''s taking ya so long. Come on youngss before ya get eaten by the Carmedequus" she then proceeded to chuckle at thatment. I jogged after her making sure I didn''t reopen my wound. ''For an old witch she sure is fast. Tch, how did I even get wounded in the first ce?'' "Are we nearly to our destination?" I asked impatiently. "No" she replied quickly. "How long do we have to keep walking?" I slugged my shoulder feeling tired already. ''Stupid body'' "Not long" "Can you be a little more specific" I said with a vein throb visible on my temple, feeling frustrated and annoyed to why I''m following around a witch in a forest going to an unknown destination. "Alright" she agreed yet I heard a hint of sarcasm in her tone. "We aren''t there yet" My eye twitched and I sneered at her. "How a bit a more" She smacked her lips together "Not too long". I wanted to strangle this old hag like Homer does to Bart but kept myposure as I breathed in some fresh air. "Ya try to strangle me I won''t hesitate to turn ya into a slimy hobgoblin" she spoke nonchntly making me flinch in surprise. "You turn me into a hobgoblin, and you will be hearing croaky grumbles every night when you''re trying to sleep for the rest of your life until you take yourst breath" I warned her with a wiggle of my eyebrow. "Then I won''t forget to mute ya" she wagged her finger in the air. I wrinkled my brow and crossed my hands. ''Stupid old hag'' I kicked a small round pebble. "I agree with ya on thest statement but not the first one" "STOP READING MY MIND" I shrieked. "Ahhhh~ here we are" Elisaria dodged my statement and split a bush in two and walked through. I watched in annoyance and confusion with my mouth wide open. "What is with this witch?" I mumbled before hearing her toe along. Huffing in annoyance I followed her actions, splitting the bush apart and stepping through. I nearly tripped over a vine, but I quickly caught myself before I face palmed the ground and bnced straight up. "Get out of here ya scrawny little devils!" Elisaria was screaming at some small little fluff balls that were trying to get some of those light purple mushrooms that glowed a faint pink colour, growing from the side of the tree. I sweat dropped when I saw the witch st out some kind magic at them that sparked like a firecracker when touched the ground. The Gruirospos hopped around for their lives avoiding the sparks the witch threw at them. The witch however was cackling like an evil witch as she did, enjoying the sight of them screaming in a high pitch squeak. I stood there looking side to side in confusion not knowing whether to interfere or just leave the witch to her business. I decided to step back and let the witch do what she was doing. One little fluff ball however had a mushroom clutched in between its hand was running away with its little legs, out of sight from the witch who was now busy trying to snatch one of the mushrooms from the small creature who was trying it''s hardest to not let go. "Let go ya devil. This is my mushroom!" The Gruirospo''s attention was on the witch, it''s round head turned back to see if the witch was on it''s trail. I watched it get closer to me before it turned it''s head and squeaked when it saw me but couldn''t stop in time and crashed at the tip of my foot. I rose an eyebrow as I saw the creature roll on it''s back with the mushroom flying the other direction. It sat in a sitting position and rubbed it''s head with its hand. It was a soft looking small creature with white fur the colour of snow, a round head with a t face, golden frog like eyes with the oval pupil being a vertical. It had long eyshes yet long looking ones growing from the corner of the eye and ending into a twirl. It had a human like mouth yet a wider and it stretched a little forward. In the end it''s body was like a toad except for it''s fingers looking like brown water droplets. I stretched my hand down startling the creature into a run, but it didn''t know where it was going that it ran around in circles. I pinched the back of it, feeling how stretchy and delicate the skin was before pulling up to my eye level. Looking at it closer it looked kind of adorable. "I had imagined you would be some ugly pixie or something. Never have I thought you would be a ball of white fluff" I poked it''s belly with my long slender finger. It didn''t move an inch and was still like a stone as it feared that I would attack if it moved a single finger. I looked down to see the mushroom on the dirt floor and smirked a little. Picking it up I saw it''s eyes widened. I opened my mouth and pretended to put it in my mouth. It let out a defeated squeak when I did. Teasing it, I pulled the mushroom away from mouth and it''s eyes didn''t leave the purple fungus one bit before I hovered near my mouth again "Ahhhh" "Nooooo" it squeaked. I couldn''t help but grin, teasing these creatures were amusing. I pulled it back, then back in. "Nooo" "Oi, don''t ya dare eat that mushroom" I stopped teasing the Gruirospo and nced at the witch who ced the basket on the ground and narrowed her eyes at me. "I was only just teasing this little fluff ball" I said cing the creature down on the ground and it sat there dazed. "Put the mushroom in the basket and start helping to pick these before darkness falls" she ordered as she turned around and bend down to pluck them out one by one, mumbling something I couldn''t hear. ''Sorry Elisaria but finders keepers'' I ced the mushroom on it''sp before patting it''s head and walked off leaving it confused. I bent down and helped the witch pluck out the mushrooms one by one and throwed it in the basket that was in between us. "May I ask what are so special about these mushrooms anyway" I asked examining one of them. "Healing" she snatched the purple fungus from my hand and threw it in the basket, narrowing her eyes at me. "It will help heal that wound of ya faster" "That''s cool I guess" I sweat dropped. I heard rustlinging from the bushes and I turned my attention too see a dozen of those fluff balls staring at the burchwood mushrooms in hunger, there golden eyes revealing the defeat and sadness that they lost their breakfast for the day. They looked cute like that, it made me feel sympathy for them. ncing over to the witch who was busy plucking the mushrooms out, I slithered my hand to the basket and slowly yet quietly taking a mushroom out. I felt the gazes of the Gruirospos burn the back of my neck as if they were staring with a cheer. I rolled it towards them and one hopped forward quickly taking it, clutching it between it their little hands for dear life and running into the bushes. I could hear them cheering in joy and I couldn''t help but smile a little. I turned around and continued plucking out thest one near me when I heard the same smacking of lips. "Ya didn''t take one of my mushrooms did ya?" her ent was think as she spat out, narrowing her eyes at me in suspicion. I put up an expressionless expression "I''m not a thief, Elisaria" I said coldly. "Hmm" this witch was on to me. She slowly turned her head the other way while her eyes stared me Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. before bringing it back to the mushrooms. ''Shit that was close'' I gave a side nce to see the fluff balls staring at me but this time they had a wide smile stered on their face. They must think I''m on their side. ''What the hell did I bring to myself?'' my eye twitched with annoyance. They kept on smiling waiting for me to take another one from the distracted witch that ruined their meal. ''These little fluff balls are going to be the end of my human life if the witch catches me.'' They waited. And waited. And waited. I scrunch my face in frustration ''Fine onest time'' Have I mentioned I have a soft spot for animals? Making sure the witch wasn''t watching, I slid my hand into the basket and felt the dozens of smooth textures of the mushrooms between my fingers before I took one out gently. I rolled it towards them seeing how they cheered silently before running away with the mushroom in the woods. ''Mission impossible aplished'' I turned my head around to see if the witch finished when I felt my soul jump out my skin. "HOLY SHIT" I jumped from surprise. Elisaria face was an inch away from mine, narrowing her owl-like eyes at me as she tightened her dry chap lips. Elisaria banged my head with her fist, "Stop stealing my mushrooms" she growled. Rubbing my head, I sneered at her. "You''re the one who stole the Gruirospo breakfast, you old hag!" I hissed ring daggers at her. Elisaria opened her mouth to say something when she froze in the spot, her expression changed into shock. The old witch ignored the situations and averted her eyes around as if there was something around. I realised something was wrong with her and her sudden change of behaviour. Feeling the earth, I sensed the normal creatures around when suddenly somethingrge and heavy was making its way here. I didn''t know what it was, but it felt like danger circling my gut. "Come,e" Elisaria whispered to me as she gestured her hand toe forward. I didn''t utter any question and came closer. With a sudden woosh, we were covered in her cloak which somehow was hiding both of us. It smelt like the wild forest and a little bit of sweat. "Don''t speak a word and stay quiet" she whispered. I could see her sharp eyes searching through the small holes of her cloak, scanning the surrounding when I felt the earth beneath us rumble. I felt my heart stop and my breath clog my throat, as my eyesid upon a massive tree creature that stepped over a giant rock. It had a giant white skull like head where the mouth was wide open and frozen there with razor sharp branches for teeth as if he was wearing the mask of ghost face. It had terrifying almond hollow eye sockets that scanned the surrounding searching for the hidden people. Small trees grew out from its head, his legs were long and skinny while his hands were like tentacles except for the 2 sharp fingers that grew from the end. His whole body was covered in outgrown moss as he stood 10 metres tall. "What the **** is that?" I mumbled silently, still feeling the cold sweat pour down my neck when I looked through its hollow eye socket that resembled the abyss of death if stared at it for to long. There was silence from Elisaria before she answered me with a silent huss "That youngss is a tree Morte" ~Spades P.O.V~ Edmond stood in front of the dark forest of Viridis. His green forest eyes staring intensely at through the haunted looking trees. "Master, do you think she headed through the forest?" the hooded figure questioned from behind his mask, watching the young prince stare at the forest for what seemed like a long period of time. Edmond didn''t say answer straight away and continued to think. "No one is stupid enough to enter the dark forest of Viridis without going in a squad of skilled fighters and magicians" another cloaked figure spoke to hisrade, throwing a rock at the ground out of annoyance. "The forest is roaming with beast hunger for human flesh. No one has entered alone to leave alive" "I thought she was with a dragon?" another one spoke crossing his hands and eyeing the four cloaked figures from the hallow sockets of his white in mask. "A dragon cannot ride the skies of the dark forest; the air is poison for their minds" Edmond interrupted his followers, ncing back at them as he examined each one of them. ''I''m still incapable of fighting with my injured shoulder if we were to encounter a creature in the forest'' "What are yourmands master?" He looked down to the ground before ncing back at the forest. He could he the deep yet faint howls of the monsters that lurked within. "We are going around" he made up his mind. Edmon wasn''t the type to risk his followers and himself going through the forest that Diana would have avoided. "Let''s proceed with our task" Edmond turned around and left to the direction they came from with his followers following his steps. ''Diana don''t think your free from our grasps. We will find you and we will capture you'' Chapter 63 - Red string of fate Chapter 63 - Red string of fate I listened to the soft rhythm of Demarcus breathing. He slept soundly with me curled beside his neck and gently stroking the top of his head as I watched the sun set, painting the horizon with varieties of warm colours. I reyed the scene from this morning repeatedly in my mind. Those dark hollow eyes of the Tree Morte that reeked with death still sends me goosebumps just by thinking about it. The horrid sounds that it made when it left is going to haunt me for a while. ''They paralyse their prey with their modifying screams before they snatch them, snapping them in half This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. and sucking their life force from their bodies'' her words are stilling echoing in my ears. As an assassin I have seen and done things that never sent chills down my spine just by thinking about it. I would excel without hesitation or fear in missions never fearing for my life as I knew I wouldn''t die in a cheap way. I was never afraid of anything in my entire life but after what happened in that white room and this morning, I don''t think I could be more afraid then I was before. I don''t want to know or see what other types of horrid creatures live inside these woods, lurking within the shadows ready to snatch any sudden intruder in their territory. I want to leave this forest before I be some creatures next meal. A soft grumbling purr came from Demarcus, and he had opened his beautiful emerald eyes that gazed up at me. "You fear something." His voice was deep and calming, it made me rx a little, but the thought still hadn''t erased itself yet. "What is there to fear?" I said. "Your racing heart speaks it all when you cannot conjure to speak it" I clutched the material near my heart and frowned. "I don''t want to die again" I could my feel throat burn and the tears welling up in the corner of my eyes. I clenched my hands tightly feeling my nails dig through my skin and the pain soaring through my core. I had a lump in my throat, and I was blinking away the tears. "I''m terrified of going through it again. The torment of agony, pain and regret all over again." My voice began to tremble, and a tear escaped its cage, prickling down my cheek. "I don''t want to be drag down by the hands of my victims down to hell or hear their screams of curses towards me" I could feel myself fall deeper and deeper in the depth of misery. I ced my forehead on Demarcus and let all the emotions that was bolted deep within my heart and letting alle down as tears instead of words that I could not express. For the first time in years, I felt so weak and terrified of dying, my years of training was to execute that fear and to face it head first but after everything that happened it''s like all that training slipped through my fingers like butter and vanished right before my eyes. Letting myself look vulnerable and pathetic in front of a mythical creature from legends made feel embarrassed but I didn''t care about that right now. I just need someone to talk to. I heard a grumble of sadness from Demarcus when he rose his head up and stared deeply into my puffed eyes. "Do not cry oh dear one, because it pains my dragon heart to see someone as smart and kind like you cry before me." he said softly, cing his head to my body letting me hug him. "Do not fear such death as this second chance of life is given to redeem your actions" he cooed, gently nuzzling himself tofort my aching heart. "You truly are a special kind" Hearing him say that made me cry, I let everything out and cried until I felt like my heart be numb, until I had no more tears to shed, and my eyes felt exhausted. "Thank you" *Click* A woman was startled by a sudden click of a camera from behind her. She turned around to see the person who had taken a picture of her without her consent when she choked on her own thought. A foreign man who looked no older than 19 with gorgeous brown eyes she had ever seen stared back at her with difiture. He suddenly flushed red from embarrassment losing his grip on the camera, throwing hand to hand before getting a hold of it properly. Once he got a hold of his camera properly, he sighed in relief that he didn''t drop what seemed to be an expensive camera. He rubbed the back of his head, avoiding eye contact due to uneasiness of taking a picture of her. The foreigner had soft looking hair styled in a spiky undercut, soft looking porcin skin that glimmered under the sun. He was a tall looking young man who wore ck jeans, a white top with a Japanese dragon on it that revealed the well-built body he had but was covered by a ck bomber jacket. His cheeks had turned pink, and he was making these uhh sounds trying to figure what to say to her. Tsukiyo wondered if this foreigner understood Japanese or not. "Uh, uhh ar-i-ga-to go-za-mashi-ta" he had tried to pronounce the Japanese word. She tilted her head wondering why he was saying thank you to her when he suddenly shook his free hand nervously. "Uh uh Go-men" he apologised with his best pronunciations he could do before he covered his face fromplete embarrassment. Lucas felt so ashamed and so stupid right now, wishing he had taken the Japanese sses properly before this trip. He was strolling around the beautiful streets of Tokyo with his ssmates from college when he spotted a girl standing under a beautifully bloomed blossom tree not far from where his friends were admiring the blooming blossom trees. Her long jet-ck hair thatplicated her milky white skin was following the breeze gently. But what captivated Lucas was her gorgeous red eyes that resembled rubies as she smiled softly to herself. Her dark blue skirt flowed gently behind her as the petals fell down like slow rain. She resembled an angel from heaven that had flown down to earth to admire the beauty of this tree. Lucas remembered his photography professor telling him on the first lesson if he sees anything beautiful that he should capture it. Without thinking it through he had ced the viewfinder in eye level and snapped the perfect picture of the girl before he was caught red handed. He had tried to apologise to her about his sudden rudeness but thanks to his sudden nervousness and his racing heart he had identally blurted out a thank you instead. It was such an embarrassment moment and he wish that the earth would open up and swallow him up. Lucas waited for the girl to start ranting in anguage he could not understand and alert the people around to call the police or the authorities when he heard soft giggles. He lowered his hand to take a peek when he felt his heart jump out of his chest. The girl who looked like a high schooler due to her uniform was giggling behind her gentle looking hands. Lucas flushed even more feeling that she wasughing at his horrible pronunciations and mix up of her mothernguage. "¨©desu ka" she said putting her palm out. He didn''t understand what she said but she must mean that she wanted to see the picture he had taken of her. He quickly brought the picture on the screen and stepping beside her and showing her the picture. Tsukiyo leaned over and saw the picture he had taken of her. He had taken a picture of her moving a lock of hair behind her ear as the blossom petals were falling down. Her red eyes stared into the distance as if she was admiring the scene in front of her. All in all, he was an amazing photographer. She smiled to him and put up a thumbs up indicating that it was amazing. Tsukiyo wasn''t good with English, but she used bodynguage to speak to him. "Ari-ga-to" he said with a blush quickly bowing. She smiled still trying not tough at how adorable he was being. Sadly, she had to go back to school before her mother found out that she had skipped school again to who stood there waving back with a daze. On her way home Tsukiyo wondered if she will ever meet him again in this lifetime and if she did, she wanted to know his name. Lucas couldn''t believe what he just did. Was it ok here in Japan for random foreign guy to take pictures of high schoolers? Which definitely wasn''t normal back home in America because he would have been seen as a paedophilia and he was only 20. He wondered if he will ever meet her again, maybe get her name if he could and apologise of his rudeness. "Hey, Lucas what are you doing?" he heard one of his friends say, cing a hand over his shoulder. Brayden looked to where Lucas'' eyes was staring at and followed his gaze when he saw a girl walking away. "I think I''m in love" Lucas mumbled. "Huh?" An invisible thread connects those who destined to meet, regardless of time, ce, or circumstances. The thread may stretch or tangle, but it will never break. ^^ - Ancient Chinese Proverb (Thest quote I stole because I couldn''t be bothered to make one teehee) Chapter 64 - Fairies Chapter 64 - Fairies I felt something warm shine on my eyelids, I groaned a morning grumble when I felt something big move around me. I fluttered my eyes open to see the morning sun high above the sky. I sheltered my eyes before I looked around to see myself wrapped around Demarcus as if he was protecting his child from danger. I rubbed my puffed-up eyes to wake me up further. I must have cried myself to sleepst night and turned a little red. ''I cried my eyes out in front of Demarcus. How embarrassing'' I hid my face in my hands. So called for an assassin. I stretched my arms up, feeling my muscles loosen and rx. I have to admit sleeping within Demarcus was veryfortable and warm, but I slept with my guard down and that''s something I must never do again even if there is a mighty dragon beside me. I can''t die just yet because of my stupidity of letting my guard down when sleeping. Looking to see, Demarcus the golden Orga dragon slept soundly. His whole body rising up and down every time he breathed. It was soothing to listen to his soft breathing. I didn''t want to wake him up because he needed a lot of rest especially with that injured wing. Slowly and quietly, I made my way out from Demarcus'' embrace and out in the small grasnd where ric lived. He was Toprakline wolf, an earth wolf that was bigger than the average wolf from my world. He was like stone that was covered in moss and small little flowers. That''s what he looked like with his fur being the colour of a stone and his back covered in vegetation. Toprakline wolves are smarter than regr wolves, faster and stronger with their jaws that could crush stones however they only attack if they feel threatened. If I was to approach it without killing intentions that they would leave me alone expecting me to leave them alone as well. Yet he was one the most beautiful creatures I had everid eyes on. ''I wonder what time it is?'' I scratched my head as I yawned. I could hear the birds chirping in the trees and the soft medallic sounds of the forest itself. The surrounding was beautiful and the memories of Itami came rushing back to me. How he always told me he wanted to leave in a fantasy forest with me with a German Shepard named Tadeo. How I alwaysughed and told him that he needs to stop fantasising and get back to the mission. ''Why do I keep thinking of him? He was the one that ended it all not me'' I looked down at my palm and felt a ting in my heart. ''Is it because my heart keep refusing that he betrayed me and there''s more to this then I thought. So why, why did you kill me? Why did you betray me? was it all worth it in the end?'' When I get back, I will get my answer from him even if I have to force it out. I will get my answer, you''ll see but right now my first priorities is to get back since there is no point of going further into something that isn''t worth my time right now. But before I do all that, I took a sniff of myself and nearly gagged. I smelt of sweat, dirt, blood and a horrible odour ''I need to take shower'' I shivered in disgust, "No wonder I have been feeling weird these days. I haven''t taken a bath or a shower in a week. How disgusting and unhygienic of me" However where am I going to take shower without having something jump from behind and eat me. I crossed my hands and wrinkled my nose, going through my ideas. "I should just go ask Elisaria and see what she says" I made up my mind, clicking the heels of my boot against the grass and walking to the direction of the cottage. Suddenly I heard a faint ring of bells and stopped in my tracks, searching to the source of the sounds when I came face to face with a little fairy that was flying a few centimetres away from my face. At the second I had forgotten how to breath and stared directly at the small fairy that was staring back at me with those small eyes. She was beautiful, long wavy light brown hair with a small light blue flower pinned behind her ear, olive skin, hazel eyes that stared back at me in curiosity small pointy ears that poked out from her hair. She wore a faded blue of all shades that seemed like it was made from petals of a flower and vines'' wrapped around her feet and legs as shoes. Her wings attached to her back glittered under the rays of sun like ss, it looked so fragile as if it would shatter with a slight touch of my finger. I stretched out my index finger to touch the beautiful creature in front of me. She did the same, reaching her hand out slowly and touching the tip of my finger. Her hand was small yet gentle and the feeling of warmth rushed through me. There it was again a high-pitched ring of bells, that constantly ringed in my ears. It dawned to me that the rings of bells wereing from the fairy. She was trying tomunicate to me, but I can''t understand her. I wish the gift I got from God was also useful for fairies other than just animals. I could hear more rings of bellsing from all directions, I span around, and my eyes widened when I saw myself surrounded by dozens of fairies wearing different fades of colours that looked like they were just specks of flying colours in the air. I stared in awe as I found myself in the middle of crowd of fairies that I wouldn''t believe I was awake than dreaming. I felt something tug my finger, looking down I see a blond hair fairy pulling my finger. "Is there something the matter?" I asked loosening my arm so it would be easier for her to pull. I heard the ringing of more bells and lifted my head up to see the same fairy as before waving her hand to follow. I titled my head in confusion. "You want me to follow you?" I felt the tiny hands against my back the faint pushes of the fairies from behind made me want to chuckle at how funny this was. More of the fairies came to the help, each one pulling my fingers or trying to push me while some gestured their hands to follow them "Alright I''ll follow, I''ll follow" I took a step and started to walk, following the fairies from behind. I could see their pixie dust falling down from their wings as they flew before it disappeared in the air. ''I wonder if they had some tree that they produced pixie dust just like in the movie tinker bell. I could probably sprinkle them on me and fly through nevend.... Nah I was only joking'' I strolled through the forest following behind the fairies when I heard faint sounds of a waterfall not far from here. ''Are they leading me to a waterfall?'' It wasn''t long when I split the bush and my I came upon a smallke upon the slope stairs in front of me. It was surrounded by beautiful blossom like trees as water flowed gently down a stair like waterfall, the water itself was clear as crystal as the rays of sun danced upon the surface of the water creating a glittering effect to it. It was sight to behold, such beauty that it felt magical to see. The fairies flew about, each one pointing their fingers towards theke. I don''t know if they are trying to lure me into a trap for a monster or just want me to follow with harmless intentions. The same blue dress fair circled around me before flying down and pulling my cor. "Geez, you guys are some stubborn fairies, aren''t you" I mumbled, crossing my hands, and raising an eyebrow. I sighed and shuffled my oily hair. ''Maybe I could use this chance to take a bath. I have my senbon needles attached around my wrists and one of my Kunai knives around my thigh nothing is going to happen with my weapons around'' I walked up the uneven four stairs that was covered in vines and moss then stopping in front of the hair was messy and shiner due to it being oily, my skin was a little darker because of the dirt and I still looked half asleep. I dipped my finger and shivered at the cool touch of the water. "I seriously need to bath or else I''m going to die from my own stench" A ck-haired fairy flew above me, and the ringing bells were higher pitched than others. She wore a purple faded petal dress, and her hair was tied into a high ponytail while her skin was like the colour of the snow. She had something forming in her hands, something glittery but what caught me by surprise was that Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. she flew across the water as rose petals appeared from thin air and fell down gracefully into the water. I watched as more fairies followed on suit, each one magically pouring in petals of all sorts while some poured some sort of glitter that made the water''s aroma smell like fresh roses. It was all over in a minute as they flew towards me gesturing me to go in. But that was the problem. My wound was still healing, and I can''te in contact with water for a while even if Elisaria rubbed the burchwood healing ointment on it. It still hasn''t recovered and needs more time. I sighed plopping myself on the stair and pouting. ''How did I even get wounded when I was shielded but Demarcus? Howe Homura is all fine and I''m not? Hmph, the snobby fox is also a luck fox'' I felt something small and warm touch my cheek and I nced to the side to see the same light browned fairy from before and she was smiling warmly to me. I stared nkly towards her confused on what I was supposed to say or do. The same high pitched bell ringing echoed through my ears. She was trying to tell me something, but I didn''t understand what it was. ''God if you had given me the gift to understand animals why you couldn''t give me the gift of understanding creatures other than animals as well. It would help me in this situation right now!'' I wanted to fly up there and give God a piece of my mind. I felt the tugs of other fairies who were pulling the back my white blouse indicating me to go in the water. I sighed in frustration. "Sorry guys but I can''t" I pulled the hem the top and revealed my wound that would definitely leave a horrible scar. The wound was stitched with a fine string that Elisaria sewed, it was still fresh red, but the brown ointment covered most of the colour. Though I have ruined Diana''s perfect skin with a horrible scar. Oh well not my problem it will be hers when she gets her body back...... That''s only if she is able to take her body back when I leave, maybe she died in her sleep so God could rece her with me, and she is in hell or heaven now. I don''t have clue on what will happen with Diana''s body once I return back to my world and back in my own perfectly trained body, but I do hope she doesn''t saves her from this cruel world. I wish God could give her a second chance in life like he had given me, let her reborn into my world in a wonderful family that gives her the love she missed in her childhood. Let her grow in an environment that isn''t like here maybe she could find someone that will love her and cherish her until herst day on earth. She could even be a famous violinist since she''s amazing at it. What a perfect life she could live in my world, without this horrible world of an ancient medieval times with their dumb psychology and stupid rules. I was startled from my thoughts when I felt a poke near my wound. Looking down at the fairies that surround around my lower part, examining it curiously like it was their first time seeing a wound as they talked amongst themselves that I could only hear bell ringing. ''I wonder what they are nning now?'' I watched as the blue dressed fairies flew down by the water and I nearly fell back when I saw them bend the water to their will and fly toward me with the water following them. It looked so graceful as it flew towards me. ''Is this what water magic is? So pretty, I wanna learn how to do it too'' The stopped midway and looked up at me with their intimidating pairs of eyes of all colours. "What?" I titled my head giving them a questioning look. I sensed a fairy pull the hem of my white blouse up and my eyes widened in realisation as my mouth shaped an o. Helping the fairy pull up my shirt, the waterbending fairies made the water glue itself on my wound. I winced in pain feeling the cool water attack my wound. Suddenly watching the water glow a bright blue, the stich was undoing itself before floating in the water and the wound gushing open revealing the flesh of my body that stirred the water and turning it into a mirky red. ''Tch'' There was a slight sting when it split open, but it was suddenly taken over by a warm touch. I didn''t feel anything then as I watched the red water fly away from my wound. I choked on my own saliva when I witness the wound had disappeared without leaving a single visible scar. I gently traces the ce where the wound was before, feeling my soft skin against my fingertips instead of a rough scar. The constant high-pitched bells rang in my ears, and it felt like my ear dreams were going to explode. Looking around I could the smiling gentle faces of the dozens of fairies that nced at me. "T-Thank you" I was able to speak out after the sudden shock I felt. The wavy brown-haired fairy from before approached me with her hands behind her back like a shy little girl. She wasn''t fair from my face before stretching out her small yet delicate hand towards me. I did the same with my index finger and I touched her hand like before. She smiled and I could just barely see her red cheeks. I smiled a little. ''A dangerous world filled with horrid monsters at each corner you turn yet there is always beauty hidden behind it if you look closer enough'' Iid my back against the cool b of stone as I felt the nice cool feeling of the water soak my skin. I let out a sigh of relief. It felt amazing taking a magical bath after a whole shitty week with ridiculous and annoying people constantly bickering in your ear. Not pointing fingers at anyone.... Ariana... Damon.... Edmond.... Marcus.... Alice.... Lilly.... Ste... You too Homura, don''t think you can get away with it because you''re a fox. I massaged my scalp washing away the dirt that was clinging in my hair for as long I set off in this stupid quest. I feel so much cleaner now, no more dirt and greasy hair. The fairies had sat around talking amongst themselves while some stroked locks of my silver hair. I didn''t mind thepany of the fairies but I wish it was a little bit quite so I could think to myself of where I''m going to head after diagnosing Benjamin. I stared up at the sky and wondered to myself. Thinking of Benjamin, wasn''t he loved by his parents a lot? He was cherished dearly by the Empress of Ventus, what was her name again. I squinted my eyes in deep thought trying to rack my brain of the Empresses name, but my mind was to messy for the name to be found. "Pffft~ whatever, it''s not like I care anyway" I mumbled. Both of the Ventus rulers cherished their two sons dearly, loving both of them to heart and way more than their own kingdom and people. Thinking about it now, what happened when they found out that their only surviving son was killed, teared limb by limb by goblins because of some stupid prophecy girl who didn''t do anything but to sit there and cry. I bathed in the water for what seemed like hours trying to go through my horrible memory and figure out what did happen to the two rulers of Ventus. Did they have another child for the sake of the kingdom? Did they die without creating another heir? Did Ventus go downhill? What happen- I sat up straight and blinked at the memory that came rushing in like lightning. The two were devastated and the Empress could not take the news so well and she was bedridden before dying a week after the horrible news of Neil was announced to them. The king was in an even worse position. He lost his youngest son then his oldest before losing his beloved wife and the only woman he had ever loved. He locked himself in his room, nevering out as he stayed in the darkest room for weeks as maids and butlers brought him his meals. The empire he was supposed to rule and look after went to chaos and he did not do anything about it with the dark and empty heart the now possessed his heart. It wasn''t long before Aureum came along and conquered the kingdom and the emperor dly handed it over to them before disappearing and to never be seen again. That was the end of the Vnt monarchy as it became nothing but history. The author did the family dirty especially the father of Vnt. He didn''t deserve any of it. The emperor was a wise and reasonable ruler who ruled with great power over his empire, and it was the only kingdom with less poverty than the other four Human kingdoms of Alphyria. However, the empire of Ventus, Taivas also came to an end when itid in the hands of Marcus himself. That bastard became the Emperor of Ventus by the power of the Royal Rulers of Aureum and he named the empire of Ventus, after him. I felt my blood boil just by thinking of that bastard ruling over a kingdom his own slutty daughter destroyed. I clenched my jaw and fisted my hands in anger, feeling the urge to punch him in the face and throw Ariana to the goblins and let them tear her limb by limb like how they did to Neil. It fucking irritates me just the thought of the beautiful kingdom of Ventus in the hands of a cheating bastard like Marcus. It really pissed me off at the point I couldn''t even read the epilogue book of the trilogy. The epilogue was basically the after end of Ariana saving the world of Alphyria. Terra, Aureum greatest ally had dered war with Aureum itself because of their princes'' death due to the woman that married the future emperor of Aureum. They couldn''t bare to keep the reason of Edmonds death alive even if she did save Alphyria, Carl was more hateful towards Ariana than anyone else. He didn''t give a single shit if she was a prophecy girl who saved the world he lived in, he just wanted her head piked on a stick. ''Same here Carl, same here. We can n together on how we can kill her after she saved Alphyria, she''s not needed then is she?'' Yeah, that''s mostly it of the epilogue of the novel trilogy novel ''My Grace''. The five human empires going to war after Alphyria was saved. It was the oue of Ariana''s dumb and useless choices. I have no clue on what happened in that book and the after series and who won what and who lost and died. I didn''t read it because I couldn''t sit there reading and wasting a whole hour or so again of Ariana''s stupidity once more. Oh, and I died that night so yeah, I never got to read it and I wasn''t nning to either. I only read My grace because Akira suggested it to me, and it was the only thing she talked about. She begged me to read it over and over again never stopped nagging me about it until I gave in to her annoying bickering so she could leave me alone. I read it one page and thought it was stupid before I left it on my shelf for weeks before Akira begged me to finish reading telling me it was worth the read. I didn''t believe a single shit she said because her book choices are so bad it gives me the reason to think if she really needs a doctor to consult. I still read it though because I had nothing else to do that day. There wasn''t any good manga''s I could read since I read so many, and I wasn''t bothered to watch anime as well. I continued where I left off before regretting it even more however, I''m someone who doesn''t like leaving half done and it would trigger me every minute just by thinking about it. I read it till the end enduring the pain and suffering of reading about someone''s foolishness nearly dragged me to her level of idiocy. I sighed a long-frustrated sigh as I stared upon the clear blue sky. ''This fantasy world of a novel is such a mess. I want to go home as quickly as possible without attracting any attention to myself'' I emerged my feet from the water, watching how the clear liquid raced down my skin and falling back into the water with a ssh. Wiggling my toes and chuckling at how childish I was. I smiled and rested my head against the cold stone I leaned against on and wondered to myself as I closed my eyes feeling the warmth of the sun brush my face. ''What are you doing right now Daisuke? Are you eating well? Are you sleeping like you should instead of clicking away with thatputer of yours? Are you doing your missions properly? Are you moping around because of my death? If you are please don''t because I''m still alive and I''m trying to find my way back to you? Daisuke just wait for me ok. It''s going to take a while but I''m getting there, I just need to get the Alphyrian Crystal and say my wish. Then we will be reunited again'' "Wait for me" Chapter 65 - Goodbye Friend Chapter 65 - Goodbye Friend "Take me to the teleporting tree thingy" I said, forgetting the name of the tree Elisaria talked about yesterday. I waited for her response, but I only got a baffled and facepalmed look from her. "My injury is healed" I lifted the white blouse up, revealing the perfect skin before the wound. Her jaw shut permanently like glue and her owl-like eyes widened. "What in the God''s name am I seeing" she mumbled. "The fairies healed my wound with water magic. So, I''m feeling better now, show me the way to the tree. So, I can get on my way" there was a hint of coldness in my tone as I eyed the old witch. Her face went pale for moment when she turned around and started mumbling something to herself that I couldn''t quite catch. "Tell me did you do something for them to return the favour?" she narrowed her owl-like eyes at me with suspicion, smacking her lips together as she did. I quickly shook my head. She opened her mouth to say something but closed it again. She stroked her wrinkly chin and squinted her eyes in deep thought. "That is very odd" Elisaria murmured. "It''s not normal for fairies to heal a random person?" I asked cing my hand son my hips. The old witch gave me a cold side nce. "Fairies don''t do favours for a human without owing their lives to one. They are takers not givers" ''Huh? I thought fairies were the nice mythical beings or something. What the hell is this?'' "So, they doing ya a favour out of the blue is very odd, never have I heard of this before" she said before staggering her way to me. Elisaria eyed me up and down. "Who are ya? What are ya?" this witch has doubt reflected in her eyes and her tone was harsh. "I''m only amoner from Isvand trying to make a living after my father''s passing" I lied calmly but it came out cold and ruthless as I crossed my hands. She red at me and continued to smack her lips again. "Amoner ya say?" Elisaria eyed me up and down, examining every inch not seeming to miss a single spot. "That''s hard to believe" she continued to doubt my words. "Ya skin is smooth and light like it had been taken cared of, ya hair is long and healthy, and ya face looks seemingly healthy for amoner" she said poking me. I swatted her hand away "believe what you want to believe witch but I''m telling you, my father was a doctor working for themoners and my mother was a seamstress. I''m nothing but a lowly Elisaria clenched her jaw shut but her eyes revealed that she still not trust my words at all and had her doubts of my identity. The old witch wasn''t to me, of course she would have her doubts, I am lying about who I really am. My father wasn''t a doctor he was photographer and mother was kind of a seamstress, she was a fashion designer that wasing into the light before the tragic incident 17 years ago. "Tch, whatever. I don''t care anymore" she swatted her hand down and shrugged off with a few cursed words. "So can you lead me to the tree" I asked her in a bluntly manner resulting her to turn around and stare at me creepily. "The Andmine Arbor will bloom in a few days and that is when I will lead ya to it but for now ya are wee to stay here. Rest, y do whatever ya youngsses do in such a youth age" she shooed me off pinching the bridge of her nose. She keeps murmuring to herself and I can''t hear what she is saying. "Thank you" I rested my self under the shade of the tree, feeling puffed out from all the intense running around to build up Diana''s horrible stamina. I really miss my original body. I had spent years building it up to where it is now. Now I have to restart all that harsh training again. I grumbled of frustration escaped my lips. ''Nothing ever goes my way'' I let out a breath. I stared upon the blue sky, watching how grey clouds start to form stealing away the sun of the sky and bringing in an echoing thunder. They bring a short silence before rain begins to fall, the winds whip, and swirl and the trees shake and tremble. The rain came pouring down from the sky, dropping on the budding leaves which have their first taste of rain before meeting the ground with a calming nose as I close my eyes and focus on the raindrops, the soft pitter patter calming the soul in me. The atmosphere around me calmed, the soothing sounds of the light rain drumming down on me as each rain pounded down, each drop a small stone and piercing cold. Soon the drizzle turned into a heavy downpour soaking me to the bone within seconds. "Aren''t you going to go inside?" I opened my eyes when I heard a familiar annoying voice of the fox. I flipped my head to the side and saw Homura sitting not far from where Iid, his orange fur already soaked with the tears of the sky. His honey-coloured eyes stared at me nkly. "After I did 500 swings" I said as I turned my head face forward to stare at the dark clouded sky. There was silence and the only thing I could hear was the ominous sound of the round pelting the ground. I sighed "You came here to say goodbye, didn''t you?" "I''m able to walk on my own now and I did say when I get better, I''m leaving" he said calmly. "hmm" I hummed. There was more silence as we both listened to the rain. "I don''t have anything to repay you for your kindness, but I wish you luck on your journey home" he sounded forced, and I could sense the feeling lonelinessing from his tone. I didn''t respond but kept staring at the sky suddenly feeling a lonely darkness slid it''s way through my heart. "Look after yourself and don''t gete in contact with those human parasites, Damon and Edmond was it. It will cause you less trouble" "Yeah" I murmured, the atmosphere became dead silent again. "Your not going to bid me farewell?" I gave him a nk side nce, "There is nothing more painful then saying goodbye, Homura. That''s why I tend to say nothing when people are leaving me. It doesn''t hurt me as much" "I see" he rose up and turned around giving me another look. "Be careful Artemis and travel safely" was thest thing he said before jogging off and into the bushes. I watched him leave and it felt so lonely and quite all of a sudden. Demarcus is also going to leave, and I will be alone all over again just like the in beginning I came to this world. I had no one but myself to rely on and I thrived without the help of anyone but myself. ''This world is so cruel. Everyone is going to leave at some point in your life, that is just reality'' Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. But them leaving me is the best choice, getting attached to anyone here would loosen my motivation of getting home. That''s something I must be careful here. No friendship, no family, and no love, especially love. It would be difficult to choose over your lover or your brother whom you sacrificed to get to then to end it because of some guy you fell in love while traveling. Not like I''m looking for anyone here or wanting to pursue love again. I already made that mistake once; I don''t want to do it again. Just like Fumihiro had told me. ''Do not let anyone bring you down Artemis, this world is full of lies and the only truth is yourself. Don''t be fooled by it'' ~Ventus~ Neil gazed upon the floating inds of Azura, each one descending higher in the sky like stairs as waterfalls poured down into the river down on the earth. "This is where the witch of Ventus resides" he mumbled to himself. ~sh back~ "Where are you going Neil?" the emperor rose up from his silver throne as his voice echoed the halls of the throne room, his silver eyes watching his oldest son storm his way to the huge entrance of the marble doors. "To the isle of Azura" he answered without a giving a single nce back to his father. The emperor clenched his fist, fuming with anger. "Neil, I forbid you to enter those wretchednds of the witch!" he Neil ignored him and continued to walk as the huge marble doors slowly opened up for him. "NEIL! Do not disobey my order!" "Darling let me go and speak to him. Screaming and ordering him like that would make him disobey you further" Arabe stood up sping her husbands muscr hands and staring deeply into his silver eyes. Ambrose eyes softened when it met the beautifulvender eyes of his beloved wife. Sighing in agreement, Arabe lifted her skirt a little and ran down the stairs after Neil, her heels nking the silver tiles. "Neil!" she called out. Neil halted his tracks and looked back to see his mother running after him, her beautiful tinum gown thatplemented her eyes trailed behind her. "Mother" he walked after her so she wouldn''t have to run to him. She reached him with an exhausted breath, cursing at how big the throne room was. "Please listen to your father" she pleaded, her eyes revealing how desperate she was for Neil to not leave. "The only way to figure out what is wrong with Benjamin is go to the witch" "Neil, the witch was banished from Taivas for a reason. If you were to head to Azura I can''t bare to think what she will do to you" she nced at him, her eyes worried and tight. "This isn''t about me anymore. Benjamin is dying and I can''t sit here and do nothing when there is chance, I might find a way to save him" "Neil, please don''t go. There has to be another way, please don''t make me grieve for you as well" her voice became heavy as the words the begged him to say became soft and painful for him to hear. Her days in Benjamin''s side crying had dried her vocal cord and blurred her eyes. "Please" she cupped her son''s cheek with gentle hands that held him for the first time 21 years ago. Neil kissed his mothers brow and a guilty smile crossed his face, the pain he felt for making his mother worried made his heart sink to the bottom. "I will look after myself do not worry. You need to trust me on this" he hugged her quickly and left to the entrance. Arabe was slump to the floor in defeat, her hands trembled, and her blood went cold as the tears came rushing down. "Gods hear my plea, keep my dear child safe" "Prepare my dragon" Neil ordered one of the trainers in the stable. "Where are you headed now?" Lykos questioned, his brow knitted as he did. Neil paused, and he sighed ufortably. His hands were already shaking with fear and his heart wouldn''t stop racing. He knows the dangers of encountering a witch, especially the five sisters. Evil people that aren''t even human to begin with that lived far longer than anyone has ever had, legends say that they were there in the very beginning of the King, and he was going to meet one face to face. Neil knew that if he went to her for help, she would have a bargain that would be impossible for even him, the crown prince of Ventus to give but her grudge against the Ventus is going to make things difficult maybe she would kill him out of revenge. He doesn''t know what the oues is going to be but if he has to just to save his little brother, he will even give his life. "Neil?" Lykos waited patiently for Neil to respond, eyeing the tall prince in his light blue tuxedo showing how well his well built body was under the material. "You have heard of the banished witch, Adrastea?" Chapter 66 - Reflection of the witch Chapter 66 - Reflection of the witch Neil jumped down the giant silver reptile andnded softly on the grass of the floating piece of earth. His eyes scanned the view, a vast t greennd below the floating inds, a giant river flowing below, the only seeming watering hole in the area for the creatures who inhabited in this part of thends, giant crystals spawned out from the ground in all colours, sizes, and shapes and in front of him was floating ind staircase leading up to a temple like cottage made from marble as its walls and gold "For a witch she''s rather fancy" Lykosmented his expression the same monotone face, yet his eyes held the reflection of a disgusted man who despises everything around him. "She is one of the eldest sisters of the five, with beauty that outshines the goddess of beauty herself." Neil took a swallow of salvia to clear his tight throat. "Tch, how annoying" Lykos murmured to himself as he jumped down from his red Regius dragon. "Men lose themselves when theyy their eyes on her, be careful and don''t fall for her charms" Neil warned him before walking towards a rickety wooden bridge that connected to the floating ind. Lykos arched an eyebrow as he crossed his hands, staring at Neil in disbelief. "I''m not weak hearted Neil. I don''t fall for looks" he grumbled as his brow twitched, and he scowled clearly insulted by the prince of Ventus'' words. "A lot of men had said the same exact words before falling deep into her charms" Neil ced a hand on the pole and tapping his foot on the nk of wood to assure that it was safe to walk on. Lykos pulled a face as he watched the crown prince of Ventus verifying the bridge for safety with his feet. "What is wrong with riding our dragons up there?" Lykos didn''t like the look of the bridge that didn''t look sturdy enough for two grown men to be walking on. ''A luxurious cottage yet she can''t afford to buy or make new bridges.'' "Daenerys and Cyrus wouldn''t be able to fly up there with the witches magic circling around the inds" Neil exined as he took a step on the nk and waited for anything to happen. He watched as the dust particles fell down and he knew one wrong step and he would be those dust particles. "I see you used your books to identify your way around" "Are youing or are you going to stand there and wait for me?" Neil called out, stepping one each nk carefully. A long sigh escaped his lips as he trailed his fingers through his zing red hair. "Why do I bother following you around to situations I don''t want to get myself involved in?" The two princes made their way up to the cottage like temple that resided on the biggest floating piece of earth. It wasn''t long when they reached it and stood there, ring at the ce they wished to be miles away from. The ce where the witch who would be their end, lived. "If I die, I''m going to kill you" Lykos scowled. "I wonder how you''re going to do that when your already dead yourself?" he said sarcastically with a straight face already approaching the door. Lykos brows furrowed, his red ming eyes following behind the silver haired prince that seemed to calm to his liking. With a click of his tongue, Lykos followed behind each step he took was a step closer to death. Lykos and Neil stood face to face in front of a wooden door that had carvings of dragons and swirls on it with a touch of polish to bring out the door itself. With a cross of his hands Lykos spoke "Well then, what are you waiting for knock" he said with a mocking tone. "Tch, throwing me in as the sacrifice" "Stated the one who said he would sacrifice his life to save his brother" Neil shot a threatening side nce to the unfazed Drakon prince, who stood beside him with a poker face. Neil clenched his jaw shut and stretched his fisted hand for a knock when the door suddenly swung open, and a gust of wind blew at them with a fresh scent of rosemary. "Oh shit" was what Lykos mumbled when suddenly both were pulled in by an invisible force that dragged them in forcefully into the darkness. The invisible force disbursed and disappeared leaving the two men toppled on top of each other, groaning in pain in the dark without a single clue of what just happened. "Your not hurt, are you?" Lykos whoid on Neil''s stomach asked, a vein throb appearing in his forehead yet Neil who could not see how angry Lykos was mistook it as a kind a gesture which was rather odding from someone hot tempered and arrogant like Lykos. "No, I''m fine" he answered but was actually trying to breath due to the heavy person thatid on top of him. "Good" he hissed before throwing a fist to Neil''s chest making him wince in pain. "URK!" Lykos ignored the coughing prince, pulling himself off of Neil and getting up dusting himself off in the dark. As he was about to me his hand on fire for light when a whooshing sound rattled out, turning on all the candles in the room, bring out the light and revealing the room itself. The inside of the temple wasn''t like he thought it would look like. It didn''t look spacious or fancy but old and dusty. There was a bubbling liquid in a ck cauldron in the middle of the room, the walls were covered in bird skulls off all sorts, jars filled with things he couldn''t identify, a shelf filled with old looking books with wrecked spines and old scrolls. His red eyesid upon a human skull resting on a table near him making his stomach turn. Yet the only fancy thing in the room Lykos saw was the stairway leading up. "Tch, so called extravagant hut" Lykos mumbled, his eyes darting from object to object, feeling an uneasy wind linger to near him. He had a gut feeling that he should leave here and note back because there was something wrong about this ce in many unquestionable answers. Neil had staggered up, resting his palm on his chest still feeling the throbbing of his muscles. "I don''t I deserved that" he said gasping some lungful of air. The red-haired prince had opened his mouth to shoot back a statement at Neil but was caught off guard by the silent footstep and seductive chucklinging from the stair that led upwards. The two princes'' nced quickly over to the end of the stairs and watched silently as their faces went a little pale when a woman slowly made her way down, her hand tracing down the banister as she walked. Her long silver hair trailed behind her, the slim ck dress revealed her perfectly nder body and those nder long legs. Her skin glowed from the reflection of the fire while her red glittering eyes reflect the wickedness of her. "I have been expecting you both" her sweet yet seductive voice echoed the room. "Lykos of Drakon and Neil of Ventus" their names slipped out perfectly from her red plump lips. Beauty she was but her wicked shameful act disgusted both Lykos and Neil making their lips twist. "Mhhmmhmmhmhmh" she chuckled from behind her long fingers, her nails scraping the wood of the stairs. "Adrastea, is it?" Neil question to verify he was talking to the real witch then a fake. "Oh, sweet boy, I am the one and only Adrastea" she said with a flirtatious smile while making her way to him. Lykos stepped back not wanting to be near the witch afraid she will do something to him. Neil nced over to Lykos whose red ming eyes were glued to the woman like a hunter waiting to release his arrow at the deer, he felt so betrayed by him that he didn''t realise that the witch had wrapped herself onto him startling Neil and grabbing his attention back to her. Her long nails stroked under his soft silver hair "You havee to consult me about your brothers illness" she breathed down his neck making him shiver. Adrastea''s body pressed hard against his, feeling her cold body prate through the material of his attire. Lykos took another step back because he didn''t want to be seen by the witch and feel harassed by the witch, feeling sorry for Neil for being in that situation right now. "Haven''t you Neil" she whispered in his ear temptingly resulting in Neil to turn a little pink due to the ear being his weak spot. Her hand traced against the material of his shirt, feeling his strong muscr body under her touch. "Tell me Neil" she said, her eyes glittering with lust as her hand found its way under his shirt. "What are willing to give up to heal your little brother?" she said with sinister grin. Neil felt his buttons being pressed, the blood boiling within him and it made him snatch the witches wrist pulling himself back from her grasp. From N?velDrama.Org. "I prefer you keep your hands to yourself if you want to talk" he hissed. Lykos couldn''t help but smirk a little seeing how shock the witch looked. Adrastea swatted her hand back with an evil chuckle, nibbling her long nail as her eyes fixated on Neil''s cold silver eyes. "Thest man who pulled me away like that" Adrastea continued to speak as picked up the human skull on the table, "Never saw his family again" she stroked her nder hand on the bold top of the skull. This sent shivers down both the prince''s spine, goosebumps rising from the back of the necks as cold sweat dripped down their brow. The witch was amused by the reaction of the two that she chuckled waving her hand in her face. "I''m only kidding with you boys no need to get stiff" They didn''t believe a single word she uttered and kept their guards up. Neil finally like he could breathe again as his racing heart had settled a little bit, he swallowed the salvia that mped in his throat and began the reason to why he came here, feeling the burning re piercing his back by Lykos, Neil sensed the ufortable aura that lingered around the Drakon prince. "You know the reason to why I havee here." Neil started his hands starting to tremble a little. "Oh of course, I''m a witch. I know what goes andes" "Then I won''t beat around the bush and get on with it". The witch rose a thin eyebrow and stared with her lustful red eyes at Neil. "What is the cure for my brothers mysterious illness?" His eyes reflected the hope to the answer he was waiting for. Adrastea expression changed into a hateful scowl; a cold aura started to surround her while her red eyes had changed colour to a violent purple. Lykos let the fire swirl through his fingers in case the witch attacks while Neil stood his ground, trying to keep himself calm knowing exactly what he had gotten himself to, but this is all for his brothers recovery. "The humiliation I had felt in front of my sisters when your ancestors banished me to the outskirts of Ventus and now their own measly little spawns have the audacity to waltz in through my door and demand for help" she snared her perfectly rows of white teeth. The face that held beauty had faded off revealing the horrible and wretched face of a real witch that resided within. Wrinkly skin that was melting off, the cheek bones had shrunk in as if she had starved herself to death, her nose arched out as her teeth had turned a brown colour. Lykos'' stomach turned and he felt the burning of the vomit flying up his throat and ready to escape and onto the floor. Neil was horrified at the sight of this witch feeling disgusted that he was sexually harassed by this troll of a woman. She had suddenly calmed down without them doing anything. Her eyes faded back to red and her outstanding beauty to outshine all had returned back, hiding away the horrid creature from before. "Holy shit" Lykos gasped out, covering his mouth to prevent himself from vomiting. Adrastea sent a hateful re towards Lykos then to walk towards the cauldron. "Tell me Neil of Ventus, what will you give me in return if I help you?" Neil took a deep breath, sensing the trembling of his bone disappear within seconds and his throat had tightened preventing him to speak. She is going to help him but what will he give her. "What is it you wish to have, and I will try to pursue if it is within my grasp" he spoke out, but it came out as gruff. Her lips twisted into a grin and her red eyes faded into avishing green. "What I want is far more than you could ever achieve." Her long nail dipped into the boiling cauldron, and she didn''t not even resist to it but to smile maliciously down at it. Neil swallowed down his pride and listened closely praying to the Gods up there that hermand is to his reach. Lykos however was trying to figure a way out due to the door being locked, he wanted to leave out of the hell hole and get some fresh air before he puked again by the horrid face that haunted his mind. "Tell me dear Neil, are you willing to go to the extend for a measly little brother who isn''t even worth as much as you are to the empire" Neil nodded without hesitation. "Are you willing to destroy your empire and bring down the Vnt monarchy including your own parents for your brother" Neil''s world came crashing down on him, crushing him under inescapable pile of rocks. Time stood still like never before. His pupils dted, hands ached, and his heart sank to his feet. He twitched, only because his body reacted. For several moments he stood still, his body didn''t move. The colour drained from his face as he stared wide-eyed into the distance There was a bitter taste in the back of his mouth that he couldn''t seem to get rid of. Lykos was speechless, unable to utter anything as he stared daggers at the witch before ncing at the prince, who seem to notice the woman cackle to herself. "A Prince who cherishes his empire but also his dear little brother, yet he cannot choose who to sacrifice" "You sly bitch" Lykos spat out, the me bursting through his hands. "Oh Lykos, you were so quiet that I had forgotten about you" "There is nothing for us here" Neil turned around, leaving the red-haired prince confused whose fire magic died down. "Excuse me" He brushed past Lykos without giving a second nce to the witch or his best friend. His face shadowed off as he kicked open the door and stormed out. "As I thought" Adrastea scoffed looking down at her reflection in the now green bubbling liquid, adoring her beauty. "**** you and the person who brought you in this world" Lykos scowled at her and left for the door. Adrastea expressionless eyes watched the two disappear from her view before looking down at the substance in the cauldron. Her reflection had started to swirl, round and round until an image of a girl was created. She had long silver, white hair pulled into a high ponytail, her milky white skin glittering under the sun, and she wore men clothing as she sat obediently on the green grass, watching an olddy draped in a ck cloak twirl her fingers. A devilish grin split her face, teeth gleaming in the flickering candle lights. She looked like a happy predator with upturned lips, waiting to deliver the killing strike as she ced a long nail on her cheek. "My dear little sister, Elisaria" she hummed, "Do you realise that the person your sheltering is going to be someone who will soon be feared here. A being so powerful that the whole of Alphyria will kneel down before her." "A little girl who will be the end for all us" Chapter 67 - Magicless Human Chapter 67 - Magicless Human "Teach me magic" Elisaria had dropped an extra phoenix feather in her pot of bubbling substance by ident, her eyes staring at me wide eyed as if I said I was going to fly to the moon or something. "What?" her voice sounded incredulous. I leaned my lower half and immediately cupped her wrinkly hand "Can you teach me magic?" I repeated, staring in her owl-like eyes with determination. Her mouth was wide open as if she couldn''t utter anything from disbelief and confusion. "Please" I really want to do the water magic the fairies could do. At first it never bothered me if I didn''t know how to use magic because I could fight my way around and I have ess to my weapons but after the witnessing the amazing water magic from the fairies I wanna learn it to. Diana had water trait and she could have manipted ice as well, but she never knew how to because no teachers were assigned to her, so Diana never learnt it and I couldn''t rely on her memories to skim through the basics. I wanna freeze people or drown them in a ball of water maybe even magically build an ice castle on a faraway mountain and sing how I''m unhappy in this ce and I don''t belong here like Elsa did.... Just kidding...Maybe "I don''t teach magic" her words came out venomous as she tugged her hand back. "Especially water magic" the old witch mmed the ss jar that contained tons of red zing phoenix feathers that I was curious on where she got them. "If ya wanna learn water magic find ya self a water-based magician. Maybe someone from Isvand" "Thanks for stating the obvious, Miss Elisaria, it''s not like I haven''t tried to ask a person from my hometown to teach me and none offered too" the sarcasm came out easily through my lips and I rolled my eyes, crossing my hands and mming my but on the chair. Pouting like a child. My only chance of learning magic while I''m on break is gone. I nced back at the witch who was now sprinkling in some green powder in the bubbling substance of blue that turned red instantly. I tilted my head and eye in curiosity. "What are you brewing?" "Scumtumis" she answered, now stirring the pot. I''m seeing a witch brew potion for the first time well physically not on screen. "I have no idea what that is. Can you exin please?" I heard a cumbersome hack of agitated annoyancee from her. "It was always peace and quiet before ya showed up. Always asking this and that never keeping ya mouth shut for a second." My lips twisted in a scowl, and I narrowed my icy blue eyes ring daggers at her. "It''s not my fault your stupid ancient house doesn''t contain a T.V" I mumbled silently so she couldn''t hear me. "Heh?" she turned her head to face me. "Sorry your old ears can''t hear me properly" I said a grin of mischief crossing my face. She rose an eyebrow as if she epted my challenge of who can insult the other until one starts to cry. "I''m not the one here who can''t even use simple magic that even a little kid would know" the mockery of her voice made me my eye twitch and an irritated smile twisting my lips. "I rather have no magic than be an old hag in the woods" Her iris diluted, the eyes of a birds of prey red at me as if I was it''s next meal, she kept her gaze on me for a while she smacked her lips together when suddenly she let a cackle so loud that it would have woken up the whole forest. "I may be an old hag, but I have lived far longer than ya old age would ever" Elisaria pointed her long bony finger with a long yellow stained nail at me, her face expressed the glory of victory. I opened my mouth to say something, but nothing came out, my mind had went nk at the moment. ''She''s got a point''. Elisaria smirked in amusement before continuing to stagger around the pot throwing in whatever seemed to catch her eyes. "Can you please teach me magic" I nagged her hoping she will give in and teach me. "I told ya. I don''t teach anyone magic" she mmed the jar on the shelf making the rest of the jars shake. "Why though? Just teach me how to start off and then I will figure out the rest myself" Elisaria looked at me as if I was stupid or something. "The elemental magics are all different, Artemis. They have their own way of functioning the users abilities. Earth mages get their source of power from the core of the earth, their spiritual source is connected to the earth itself. That''s how we are able to manipte the traits of earth itself" she exined, her voice old and creaky as ever. "Earth mages can learn the aspects of earth magic anywhere in Alphyria due to the power source being in the core of Alphyria however Water mages however are different whening to learn the basics and can only learn to manipte water is to learn it before hand in Isvand, the power source" my eyebrows dropped down to my eyes, twitching in annoyance as my lips pulled into a scowl. "If ya wanna learn to control the water ya must go back to Isvand where ya came from." The growl of annoyance that spat out from her lips got me to narrow my icy blue eyes at her in response ''What is this now? Avatar thest airbender? I ain''t going across the world to learn water magic. Nah **** that shit I''m just going to be a magicless human like I was in my past life'' "Tch, forget I even asked" I crossed my arms and pouted like a little child, angry at the fact that the author had to make it difficult to learn a certain magic. ''Couldn''t it be like a normal learning magic system like mana? would have made things simpler for me to learn it. Oh well goodbye to drowning and freezing people then and Hello to slicing their throats again'' a long distressful sigh escaped my lips as I shook my head. "However, I''m curious on how ya do not know of this straightforward knowledge" I froze, wide eyes with eyebrows rose up staring into her skeptical eyes. Her brows were creased, and her nose wrinkled, narrowed eyes that held many questions towards me observed me thoroughly. "I don''t know if you were listening, or my words went through one ear and out the other. No one in my vige wanted to teach a woman, especially me. They never even provided me with basic information of the concepts of magic either." I spoke with confidence not a single stutter or hesitation to be heard. Elisaria looked like she believed me again, rising an eyebrow before turning away with a whish of her cloak. "Ya such a pitiful youngss, aren''t ya Artemis" "Yes, very much I am." I spoke in sarcasm, cing my chin against the wooden table. "Is there any other way for me to learn" I mumbled to myself, trying to rack through my memories of Diana and the book itself. I nced over back at Elisaria, her long dark cloak that she wore the whole time I was here started to flow but there was no wind inside neither was the windows or door open to lift it off the ground. I lifted my head up from the table and gawked at her, she hovered her wrinkly bony hands on top of the cauldron and started to mumble a chant I could not understand. The boiling red substance started to bubble even more as it rose to the top, and these fog-like balls flew out from it. Flying around leaving fog trails behind it before circling around the old witch, yet the witch however paid no mind to it as she enchanted in thenguage, I could not trante myself. Elisaria had closed her eyes and her voice had changed into a young echoing tone, rising her hands slowly in the air as the red ball of fog began to follow those bony hands. She continued to chant when her eyes immediately opened, and she whispered a loud unknown what happened when the balls of red fog dispersed in different directions as a quick invisible force hit me, quickly sheltering myself with my arms. The loud bubbling sounds of the liquid had calmed down and the witch has stopped chanting. It was suddenly quite with only the faint sounds of flowing water was heard within the room. I peeked out from my arms to see the old witch waddling her way to the door. "Hey Elisaria, what did you cast?" I called out to her, but she ignored me and flung open the wooden door with a creek before stepping out into the light. "Oi!" I jumped from my seat and ran after her. This witch was sure fast for her age, especially with those staggering legs of hers. I nearly slid past the door but grabbed on the door frame before I slid and crashed the empty pot nts stacked in the corner for some unknown reason. Staggering back up I swiftly ran out the door and jogged down the cobblestones stairs before reaching Elisaria''s side. "What did you cast?" I said in a huff of breath, the excitement of seeing a witch perform witchery was so cool. Elisaria continued to dodge my questions, mumbling the same chants over and over again. ''Well, I guess I shouldn''t disrupt her just in case she messes up and mes me for it'' I followed her quietly into the forest not uttering a word to the old witch who was busy mumbling the same chants repeatedly as if the world depended on her to keep chanting or it will stop and explode or something. We continued the stone and dirt path until we reached to where ric and Demarcus resided. The green forest wolf was resting upon a giant stone before he perched his head up when we came into Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. view. ric didn''t move from his ce and continued to stare at us with it''s green eyes that resembled the lushes fresh forest itself. I put my hand mid air indicating a hello to him and in response ric nodded his head. I searched for Demarcus, but I couldn''t see him anywhere near. I shrugged my shoulders ''He must have went to get a drink or something'' ncing back at Elisaria who had swiftly made her way to the middle of the oval grassnd, she stood still under the sun and had her hands spread apart with her palms opened in a bowl as if an invisible ball rested within her palms. Slowly making my way to her, I plopped myself on the cool grass in front of her and rested my chin on my palm, waiting patiently for her to finish her incarnation. She kept reciting the words quietly with closed eyes. Being the respectful person I am, I waited patiently and obediently for her to finish so I can ask her my questions. Giving my surrounding side nces, I could see the breeze sweep through the trees, sight of all the flowers and buds on the trees which the breeze carried it''s fragrance to freshen the ce with the sweet aroma of fresh flowers. The sun itself was shining brightly this afternoon and it warmed the top of my head. ''I wonder what Daisuke is up to?'' \~Tokyo Japan\~ A bloody cough escaped Daisuke''s mouth, the warm crimson liquid raced down his jaw and onto his shirt, staining the white blouse to red. His wistful brown eyes stared into the cold demonic steel blue eyes of the master who was crouched in front of him, the pistol pointed under his chin ready to fire whenever he said anything that pissed the master off. Daisuke''s blood-stained hand was pressed against the gun shot on his abdomen, the blood rapidly gushing out and making a pool of blood below him. Daisuke''s brown orbs shifted to Kaido whoy silently on the floor without a single sign of movement to be seen. Fumihiro pushed the tip of the gun up to his chin to get the agents attention back on him again "A traitor is always a traitor" the cold-hearted words escaped out harsh and crude from Fumihiro''s lips easily. "If I see my great agents going behind my back like that again, the next bullet" Fumihiro slowly moved the pistol to the silver man''s head, cing the tip to the side of his head and with push of the trigger a click was heard, making Daisuke flinch. "Goes through your head" the man''s cold warning had now ced a permanent home in his heart that will make sure he wouldn''t step out of line again. Fumihiro stood up without a single nce towards the two men and strolled out of the room, the room had seemingly warm up when he left and Daisuke was left leaning against the blood-stained wall of his own, the defeated eyes staring at the body of his friend. He opened his mouth to call out his buddies name but all that came out was the stter of blood. Daisuke slowly reached his hand out, but the agony of his wound made him wince back and fell to the ground with grunt. "shit" he felt hot tears fall down his cheek, the lump in his throat blocking the only air way. "Kaido" his staggering hand had reached Kaido''s shoulder fisting the ck material within his palm. "Don''t die on me you bastard" Chapter 68 - The Traveling Tree Chapter 68 - The Traveling Tree It has been a long week since the day I arrived in Elisaria''s cottage in the dark forest of Viridis, 4 days since Homura left to return to mother nature and the same tiring week of training this body to keep up with my abilities yet it still had a long way to go before I could be able to fight in full strength and stamina like my original body. Nevertheless, the weight of the katana has gotten lighter in my hands then the first time I had held it 2 weeks ago. In general Diana''s body has gotten used to the intense swinging and running around a 10km block 3 times a day but the strength not so much however I''m getting there.... Barely. Furthermore, I had used my spare time to poison my weapons with the Veleno flower I picked up from the forest grounds of Viridis. Elisaria had helped with processing it and giving me advice on how to extract the poison even if she did feel weary and suspicious about it yet didn''t question me and minded her own business. I followed behind Elisaria through the forest where she lead me to the Andmine Arbor which she promised to take me to when I had healed and when it bloomed. We didn''t talk throughout the 3 hours Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. walk with ric behind us. Not an utter of word between us and I liked that, I had the time to myself to think of my ns and admire the scenery of the forest and it''s creatures. It was this morning I had bathed in the enchantingke of the fairies before slipping into my clean and sewed Kimono and packed my supplies into my bag and said farewell to Demarcus who was going to stay with Elisaria until his wing had healed before setting off to home in Argentum, returning to the rightful ce he belonged just like how I willter. I''m won''t lie to myself, but it was heartbreaking saying goodbye to the dragon that kindly got you this far even if he was forcefully taken from his home by the person who caused it. The gentle emerald eyes of the dragon that stared into my inner soul, the one that made me feel that I wasn''t some sort of human monster, a curse to my family and cold-hearted killer from the 21st century that was feared among my organisations. The feeling of my heart being punctured by needles over and over again was overbearing, deep inside I found myself wanting to bring him with me, but I knew that was going to cause a lot of panic to the people in my world. Not wanting to feel such heartache feeling, I had forced it to be a shadow behind my heart. A short memory of happiness that was taken away by the darkness again. My heart is apass with the arrow set on pointing to the one thing that thrives me to continue living. "Here we are" I was taken away from my train of thoughts by Elisaria bored tone. She stood with her hand shoving a hovering leaf branch out of the way for me to see whatid beyond it. My eyes grew bigger than walnut as itid upon a pink leaved tree that grew on a little ind of itself encircled by a crystal-clearke. It''s branches twirled in a swirl as little white crystals hung down from the pink leaves making it glitter under the sun. A long white diamond shaped crystal grew from the centre of the trunk, small branches clung around it like heart trapped in a caged rib. It was the most beautiful tree I had everid eyes on. So, fantasy like. "When ya done staring, tell me so we can go" Elisaria had to ruin the sudden mood I had by her sarcasm manner. I nced at her with a poker face expression feeling the owl likes eyes prate my inner soul as she smacked her lips together awaiting for my answer. "Olddies first" I bowed like a butler escorting ady to the main room. "Huh" she scoffed. "A youngss who knows her manners" the old witch cackled under the scratchy tone of hers that made a tingle go up my spine as she strolled in, the branch swinging to a close behind her. My face brows knitted perfectly into a scowl as I heard her cackles echo. ''Tch, you''re lucky your old'' Moving the branch of leaves to the side I walked in, the scent of flowers bursting through my nose, as I tried to settled the racing heart of excitement that pounded in my chest. I nced back at to see ric sitting patiently on its two back legs, his green forest eyes stared at me waiting for me to leave. "Are you not going toe?" "Do not worry about me Artemis. I shall wait here for my masters return right here" his voice was like a deep melody of the forest. "I see then" I approached him and ced my hand on his head slowly stroking it. "Goodbye ric, I don''t think we will ever see each other again" "To you too" he said with a nod of courtesy. I bowed in return before jogging to the entrance of the ce, moving the leave branch aside and stepping into the beautiful scenery. I treaded carefully on the green grass, following the staggering old witch that ignored every beautiful thing around her and made her way to the banks of theke. I however admired the scenery and the things that made this ce breathtaking to see. The colourful butterflies that fluttered around before taking rest on a flower, their was fairies that flew past as pixie dust trailed behind them. There was these little mushroom people of all sorts of mushroom types from red polka dots to brown in all little shapes and sizes as they stopped what they were doing and came to stare at me with their little mouths wide open in awe and their beady little eyes following me. I gave them a small wave without pulling any sort of expression except for a monotone look, one seemed to had suddenly faint from shock. I flinched in guilt, quickly putting my hand down and running away before they all ganged up on me for killing their friend. I nearly bumped into Elisaria who turned around and red at me with her squinted eyes. "What did ya do?" she questioned with a smack of her lips again. I nced behind me to see two of the mushroom people talking in a squeakynguage I could not understand beside their fainted friend. ncing back at Elisaria I smiled awkwardly revealing my perfectly straight white teeth to her, "That wasn''t my fault" She scoffed rolling her eyes before turning her back on me and continued on walking towards theke. I put my middle finger up at her with a scowl across my face ''I thought you would have been a nice old into the water and drown'' "What are you doing?" I felt my heart drop to the bottom, the air had somehow got thick, and my mind went nk. The familiar voice that I assumed I would never hear again was now ringing in my ears. "Oi, human can you hear me or has that old human stuffed rocks in your ears while you were sleeping?" I slowly turned my head and looked down at the bright orange fox staring at me with the same annoyed honey amber eyes. Seeing him beside me again and his presence had somehow chased away the lonely feeling that had locked itself in my heart. This foreign feeling of joy that came bursting made my heart tremble a little. "H-Homura?" I had finally uttered. "Yeah, who else would I be?" hearing the annoying sarcasm from him made my mind at ease. "I don''t see any other creature named Homura" he looked around mockingly beforeying his eyes at me again, those honey amber eyes of his that looked like autumn itself made me realise that even if he is annoying, snobby, or dramatic at sometimes he really is a beautiful fox. "I thought you had left?" I asked. "I did" "But why did youe back, I thought you hated me and wanted to return back to the forest" I rose an eyebrow crossing my hands and waited for the answer at the fox who opened his snout to answer when he closed with wide eyes, those eyes that held autumn itself stared at me as if he was thinking of an excuse to say instead of the truth. "Someone like you can get in trouble with those pesky humans. As the responsible one out of us I will guide you to the right choice" Homura had ced his ck paw on his chest before stretching it in the air like he was touching an invisible hand. "Are you worried about me?" my lips twisted into a smirk and my eyes reflected mischief. Homura looked at me deadpanned. "Who would be worried about you? I''m just here so you wouldn''t make a fool out of yourself" A forced irritated smile perched my lips "Why you little shit" I wanted to kick this orange fluff ball so suddenly but looking into his little amber orbs of a predator, those eyes that had trapped autumn fall within itself had made me rethink my decision of kicking him. I couldn''t but smile a little d that he had came back. "What are you smiling at? Are you thinking of skinning me alive?" Homura narrowed his eyes at me. I crouched down and held my hand out, wanting to pat his head, he looked confused as he lifted his head up to seem my palm closing in on his head for a pat. "Oi, what are you doing?" Homura panicked but it was toote, I ruffled his head leaving him confused. "Your so annoying has anyone told you that" I said with a smile, cing my chin on my arm that rested on my knee. Homura eyes stared at me baffled before snapping his jaw. "Keep your dirty hands off of my beautiful head" he screeched at me baring his teeth at me. A vein throb appeared on my temple; this little snobby princess had to ruin the mood. I smacked my fist against his little head. "You little shit, I take back what I thought" "EEEK" Homura rubbed his head, ruffling his orange fur on top of his scalp to ease the throbbing pain. "Stupid fox" I grumbled in annoyance, ''the audacity of this fox''. I stormed my way to Elisaria. The old witch had made her to theke and stood with her hands behind her back, staringpletely at the tree. "Oi Artemis wait for me, I have tiny paws" Homura called out, I could hear his faint footsteps behind me. I slowed down and watched him appear beside me, his little paws trotting next to me. I didn''t say anything and continued to approach Elisaria. "I see the fox hase back" Elisaria looked down at the annoyed fox who was not fond of the witch himself. "And yet your still alive" he shot back with sass. I chocked on my ownughter getting the attention of the witch herself. "What are ya suddenlyughing at?" Elisaria owl like eyes eyed me up and down with a grimace expression across her face. "I saw a bird hit the tree" I lied trying to hold a straight face, but theughter begged to burst out. "Hmph" she scoffed spinning her head and ncing back at the tree. "Ya should be going or the tree itself will wither awayter" Elisaria''s tone had gone serious, and she smacked her lips again which was getting on my nerves. "Yeah" I answeredzily crossing my hands. "Take one of those crystals and crush against your palm whilst thinking of the ce you want to go" she pointed her bony finger, aiming her long *** yellow stained nail to one of the crystals that hung down. "But hear my warning taking more than a crystal will send you to a void that no man can return from" the dead serious tone echoed through my ears as I eyed the crystal. I had nned to take another to use it to reach the ck or white dragon before using it to go to the Alphyrian crystal but if there is a consequence for using more than one crystal then I rather just go on foot the get stuck in a void that I will not be able to return. I looked over to where the witch was standing but to my shock she was gone, the only thing remaining was the air left behind. I scanned around to see where she had left but could not spot her anyway, neither her presence lingered around as if she was some sort of ghost leading me to my desired destination. "Woah, did you see that Homura" I pointed to the nothingness. "No. I was busy looking at that rabbit" Homura answered, his hungry predatorial eyes gazed at the little brown rabbit not so far from us. The salvia drooling down his snout of the thought of the good rabbit meat in between his teeth. I threw Homura a exasperated look. "Your so hopeless" I sighed pinching the bridge of my nose and having my hand on my hip. "Huh?" "Nothing let''s get going before it''s toote" I eximed spreading my arms out for Homura to jump on, but the stupid fox narrowed his eyes at me, confusion written all over his face. "What?" he growled. "Jump up" I gestured him to. "No" Homura sounded like a rich man that refused to eat a loaf of bread from a peasant that kindly offered him. "Do you know how ufortable you are?" "Homura can we not start that all over again and peacefully do what I say" The stubborn fox growled at me; his teeth were sharper than before I saw them. "Do you want to swim across theke to the other side and risk ruining your beautiful fur" For some reason he gave me a deadpanned look and opened his mouth to say something. "I haven''t met a creature or human so stupid yet so blind" "Excuse me?" tilting my head whilst arching an eyebrow, I crossed my hands. "There is a stone pathway right next you" Homura lifted his ck paw and pointed at something beside me. I looked behind me to see stone footpaths on theke reaching to the end of the banks on the other side. "Oh" my tone was exasperated. I heard Homura click his tongue and saw him walk past me before leaping on the first steppingstone. He perched his head to nce my way, "What is taking you so long? Did your stupidity block your mentality?" My lips twitched into a forced irritated smile, the urge to kick this fox back to the hole he came from was surging through my veins. "Stupid fox" I mumbled softly so he wouldn''t hear me and make a snarkyeback at me again as I fisted my hand in the air. ''One day I will drop kick you, just you wait'' Following behind Homura, taking huge steps to the other bs of stone before I reached the ground where the tree grew, I lifted my head to witness the magnificent tree above me. My mouthed shaped an ''o'' and my eyes reflected the glittering crystal that hung down from the brown vine like thin branches like candle lights. "Remember Artemis, take only one" Homura''s serious tone made me look down at him, his amber eyes ncing my way reflecting the seriousness of his behaviour. I nodded my head in response. Lifting my head up to gaze above the branches, averting my icy blue orbs left to right searching for the right one to pick when my eyesid on a specific one not far from where I stood. A smirk perched my lip and I looked down at the monotone expression of the fox that sat under the shade waiting patiently for me. "Ready to head to Ventus?" the grin crossed my face as my eyes reflected the mischief of the 23-year- old assassin. The bright orange fox clicked his tongue and answered bluntly "Great, more humannds to my liking" Chapter 69 - Winter eyes Chapter 69 - Winter eyes \~Bedelia P.O.V\~ The princess sat patiently by the window; her chin rested upon her palm whilst her ruby like eyes gazed upon the white blobs of fluff that slowly pasted her window and admiring the exotic shapes they made. The sounds of sweet birds flying past window and the soft breeze of the wind against the ss was the only sound that was heard within her room. Bedelia has stayed in the same position for the past hour, the clouds and the passing birds being her only source of entertainment. The scene she pulled a week ago was still fresh in her mind that she wished could go away but it had screwed itself in her mind without a way to unscrew it. The burnt mark on her wrist that Lykos had left faded away thanks to the healing of the healers in the castle. His cold re still sent shivers down her spine whenever she thought of it, not wanting to get on his bad side again. Lykos had told her to leave Ventus and return to Drakon, but she didn''t want to go back not until Benjamin is back to health all healed and restored back to himself again after all Ben is one of a few that don''t see her as an arrogant and spoilt daughter of the Drakon Emperor who is ready to send her to a fat nobleman with multiple concubines. Her brother wouldn''t know she hadn''t left Ventus since he left with Neil to Azura that was months away from Taivas on foot but weeks away by dragon, but the time would have reduced due to the insanely fast Regius Dragons the two princes rode on. This means Lykos wouldn''t know she left yet and can stay here a little longer before his return and slipping away unnoticed. Bedelia''s cloud watching was interrupted by a sudden knock at the door. "You have permission to enter" she answered politely, ncing towards the direction of the beautiful white decorated wooden door. The door slowly creaked open and the person that stepped made Bedelia rise up from her seat in shock before bowing her head down in courtesy. "I must apologise for my ignorant manners, your royal highness Queen Arabe of Ventus" Bedelia did not lift her head to meet the gentle violet eyes of the empress in shame of her sudden rude courtesy. "Raise your head my dear Bedelia. There is no need to speak so formally" Arabe''s voice was a soft medallic tune, yet it was a beautiful gentle music that only tuned out a sad rhythm. "I must not speak uninhibited towards the rulers of Ventus, especially to her majesty the Queen" Bedelia took a quick peek and saw how pale the queen was, her violet eyes showed no light but a dull and gloomy colour, she had light purple bags under her eyes that revealed theck of sleep she was getting. The queen looked sick however her gentle smile covered most of the tired and sick features that had rested upon her face. "Your just like your mother, always so persistent at the smallest matters" Arabe gracefully walked towards the table and took a seat in front of Bedelia who had rose her head up, her hands fiddling with thece of her dress and her ruby eyes locked with the violet orbs of the queen, the nervous sweat breaking out. Arabe gestured the princess to sit with the same warm smile that calmed Bedelia''s heart whenever she received the warmth of the queen. "Thank you" she bowed again, taking the same seat she had risen from. "I apologise for my impolite question, but may I know why her majesty is here?" Bedelia asked with a slight hesitation. The queen continued to smile however it reflected the sadness that was bolted within her heart. "I must apologise if I have interrupted you, but I was at need to see someone to ease my mind. My little boy has been feeling worse by each passing day that I could not bear to stay in the same room without letting myself fall" Bedelia watched the teary eyes of the queen that had held so strong till now. Bedelia could see how much she has held on, the duty of a queen to her people and to her family and the me for falling the other has taken a huge toll on her health. She could hear the raspy breathinging from Arabe, sweat was suddenly starting to form on her brow and her eyes were bing drowsy. Bedelia felt the sudden worry for the queen who looked like she was about to copse any second "Your majes-" before Bedelia get to say anything Arabe had immediately copsed falling from her chair and onto the hard marble tiles. "YOUR MAJESTY!" "What is the condition of her majesty the queen?" Bedelia questioned the royal physician, her hands were trembling from the stress and her red eyes reflecting the ounce of worry. Carlos sighed pushing his sses up that had fell down to his nose. "Her majesty has been skipping her mealstely and staying up all night." He exined averting his silver eyes to the sleeping queenying soundly on her huge bed."It has taken a great toll on her health" Bedelia clenched the hem of dress praying to the Gods above that it was not a risk to the queen''s life. "But it''s not crucial. She will feel better in a few days after having better rest and eating well" "I see, what about Benjamin? Is he doing better?" Carlos avoided eye contact with the princess, his face dropping to the floor hiding away the guilt building in his eyes. "I apologise your highness, but his condition is far from our hands" Bedelia clenched her jaw, the fury anger revealing through her eyes as she fisted her hands. "You call yourselves healers, yet you can''t figure out what is wrong with the prince. Are you even doing your job? or have you given up because you can''t be bothered to figure it yourselves" she hissed. The angry me that surrounded Bedelia made the physician bow down quickly, his body shaking violently. "y-your m-majesty I apologise for disappointing you. But we are doing the best we can however Benjamin''s condition is unknown to all of us" Carlos was in a stuttering mess, trying to keep himself from getting burned by the furious princess. "These excusers are weak just like you. If you cannot do something so simple, then get out of my sight. I will find someone who will rece your ignorant selves" she span furiously, her dress swaying behind her as marched her way to the door, the royals guards opening the giant doors for her. Carlos was left alone with the queen, his body had failed him and dropped on a nearby chair. The beads of sweat falling down his brow down his cheeks resembling the fear he pursued from the fury of the princess of Drakon, Carlos could hear his own heartbeat in his ears loud and quick. If only he was more knowledgeable. \~Taivas, Ventus\~ The princess marched through the beautiful city of Taivas with her royal guards following behind. Their glittering red and silver armour reflected the rays of sun blinding anyone that looked at it, the sounds of metal boots hitting the ground rattled their armour. The civilians made sure to make way for the iing princess that didn''t seem to be in a good mood and her terrifying well-built guards that followed her. Walking through, she suddenly came to a slow pace as she started to realise her foolish remark earlier. Where was she going to found a physician who knows how to cure Benjamin? And how long does she have until it''s toote? Bedelia couldn''te up with anything on the spot but maybe shopping and looking around could help her give her some ideas. Going with that idea, the red-haired princess made her way to the famous dress store in Taivas, the ce that sold the best quality and beautiful designed dresses in the whole kingdom. The guards stood outside the store with their hand resting upon the hand of their des while the princess went inside and as she did the aristocrats inside the store stopped what they were doing and stared at her. Their eyes reflecting the disinterested towards her however none dared to reveal it on their faces in fear she might do something unspeakable. However, everyone bowed in respect as she is the princess of Drakon and a loyal ally of Ventus. Nevertheless, Bedelia showed no interest towards the aristocrats of Ventus, walking gracefully with her nose stuck in the air. The haughty aura surrounding the princess. "Her royal majesty" a man approached her with a stiffened bow, she nced down at the lowly servant, her red eyes eyeing him up and down like a master looking for a ve "We are at your service" "I want to see your best dresses for today" Bedelia demanded with a voice of confident striking a shiver down the servants spine who bowed in response before walking away. She stood in the middle of the store all by herself, nody approached her as if she had a contagious disease furthermore, she was in the centre of the murmursing from the nobledies that whispered behind their gloved hands; giant gowns they wore that took most of their surroundings. "Bold of her to show her face after trying to burn the daughter of the Baron" "Doesn''t she have any shame" "I pray to the Gods she doesn''t burn this ce down with her temper" "Thank the Gods his highness Neil has no affection towards her, or our kingdom will be in ruins" Bedelia eyes hardened and narrowed into slits as she sent a hostile re towards the nobledies that suddenly quiet them down, turning their attention away from her and pretending they hadn''t said anything. Bedelia took a slow deep breath to calm herself down when suddenly her muscles went stiff, and she nearly choked on her own salvia as hearing a unexpected voice that triggered the demon within her. It made her want to send another fireball towards her and burn every strong of hair resting upon her head. "It''s a pleasure to see her royal highness Bedelia again" the mockery of Katherine''s voice made Bedelia to clench her fist on her sides and turn her head back ring at the woman whose light brown hair was tied into a stylish braid filled with gems and flowers resting upon her shoulder, her pearl like eyes shining the mischief and sly manner of the woman that hid from the view of the people. Who was she to mock her? Does she not realise that a crown princess holds more power then the lowly daughter of the Baron? "Lady Katherine" Bedelia voice came out sharp and venomous towards the sly woman whose evil grin hid behind a fan. Anyone who looked in thedies silver eyes could see the malicious intention towards the princess and how she was going to ruin her. "It''s a great pleasure that the princess hasn''t forgotten me after the encounter at the counts gathering" Bedelia felt her fingers twitch with heat, the room felt like it was closing in around her. In her mind, she was growingrger andrger, expanding with rage. If she didn''t do something, fast, to get herself under control, she''d explode and take out everyone and everything around her. "I assure you that I never forget the faces of people who do not realise where they belong" she shot back with a re, this resulted Katherine to bare her teeth from behind the fan that covered the hatred expression pulled by thedy. "Likewise," Katherine mmed the fan shut on her palm with a forced smile crossing her face. "I apologise if I''m intruding her highness''s business, but have youe to order a dress for the royal banquet of caelibem next week?" Bedelia gripped the hem of the bluece of her dress. How can someone be so contempt? Was there any decencies towards the sick princes who was in death bed while these aristocrats think of a festival that might be cancelled due to the princes'' illness. "I have no such disrespect to enjoy my pleasure for the good of a festival while your prince is sick" The people kept silent, not uttering a single word after her statement. Katherine however continued to smirk behind her gloved hand, those piercing silver eyes that turned Bedelia blood into scorching hot wonder what this sly bitch was talking about, her ruby eyes not looking away from the silver eyes that reflected danger. "No, I have not." Bedelia answered with a hiss. "Would you be so kind to tell me?" Katherine scoffed, her eyes around the room as if she waiting for someone to say something to bac her up. "My father has found a remarkable physician in Aureum who is making his way to Ventus and will cure his royal highness" she exined her face lifting up from the sheer victory. "He would be arriving in two days and before you know it the prince will be healed" Bedelia was shocked to hear this, her jaw nearly dropped but she clenched it shut so Katherine wouldn''t see it and make a big deal out of it. Although she was d that someone had found a person who will be able to heal the young prince but not so pleased to hear it was from the family of Rosenborne. Furthermore, her stomach turned, and she could feel her heart tighten. Something about this wasn''t tasting nice. Those sly eyes of Katherine had other intentions and Bedelia knew something Katherine is going to say is going to make hersh out. As Katherine opened her pink lips to utter another word something unexpected happened. Thedy who was standing so boldly and insulting the princess within her words was now on the floor face first while mysterious white-haired woman in the most bizarre and alien like clothing she had ever seen, sat on top of Katherine with an orange creature on herp. The woman wore some sort of long dark teal cloak which the sleeves were incredibly long and unnecessary wide. A white crossover top that looked like the top half of a sleeping robe and her skirt was unreasonably short with these te like armour attached to the sides, yet the skirt revealed the skin of her thighs which was shameless for ady like her. To end this shameless type of clothes the silver white haired woman had long ck socks that reached the end half of her thighs and her shoes were something she had never seen before. Her silver-white hair was soft and silky to the eyes, a beautiful colour she rarely sees around these parts of the world especially in her kingdom and was tied in a high ponytail to keep it from distracting her. The woman had a pair of icy blue eyes that looked like it would freeze anyone if stared for too long, visible cheekbones that added the beauty to her features and red plump lips thatplimented her soft milky white skin. This woman was beautiful to the eyes and Bedelia couldn''t help but feel jealous. However, this woman was armed with weapons the princess has never seen before in the 5 human kingdoms of Alphyria. She had appeared above Katherine out of thin air andnded on her butt on top of Katherine. It was all sudden that no one knew how to react. The aristocrats surrounded them, watching in utter confusion on where this woman hade from and how she appeared out of thin air. The Drakon princess was baffled but inside her watching the sly bitch whine on the floor as her make up draped down her cheeks and ruining her face was amusing to watch. "Shit" the silver-white haired woman cussed leaping off Katherine with what looked like a fox in her hands. The royal guards came bursting through the doors to see what all the screaming was about startling everyone even the silver-white haired woman. "Your majesty princess Bedelia is everything alright" one of the guards asked making his way to the puzzled princess with his sword in hand. Bedelia nodded her head in response before ncing back at the woman who held a handout for Katherine to grab like a gentleman. "DON''T TOUCH ME YOU PEASANT!" she screamed at the woman who seemed to be unfazed by her shouting towards her and pulled an annoyed expression towardsdy Katherine, her eyelids twitching which was somewhat familiar to the princess "DO YOU REALISE WHO YOU HAVE LANDED ON!" The woman continued to stare with her icy blue eyes that mirrored the confusion she did not show on her face whilst her hands crossed against her chest. The fox however stood beside the woman, grumbled a few barks at Katherine. Katherine looked down and wailed in disgust. "YOU AND YOUR DOG SHALL BE PUNISHED FOR ASSAULTING THE DAUGHTER OF THE ROSENBORNE!" this resulted the fox to snare at Katherine preparing himself as if he was going to pounce on her and bite her face off revealing nothing but the flesh. "Your highness shall we leave?" The guards whispered to Bedelia before awaiting for her answer. Bedelia however continued to watch the scene in front of her wondering what will happen to the fox and From N?velDrama.Org. the woman, yet the whispers around continued to talk but it wasn''t about her this time but about the woman. "I wonder what sort of magic that was?" "Themoner made a mistake for assaulting Lady Katherine" "Poormoner is in trouble" "Lady Katherine is not going to let this go until themoner is punished" they whispered among themselves. Not wanting to interfere with this matter as she had a lot of work to do, she turned around "We shall leave" "Are you dying?" these sudden bold words stopped Bedelia in her tracks resulting her to turn around eyeing the blue-eyed woman who stood their crossing her hands like an impatient customer. She had calm expression across her face, her lips however was twitching to say something rude to her but could be seen trying to hold back. This caught the sudden interest of Bedelia who she had never seen someone below a noble rank to talk back like that. "Your highness?" "Shhhh" Bedelia shushed the guard, her ruby eyes not leaving the sudden shocked face of the Katherine as if she has seen pigs fly. "P-pardon?" Katherine stuttered, her body had stiffened, and her wailing screams stopped to a stutter of confusion. "Answer the question. Are you dying?" she asked again yet her tone had darkened as the aura around resembled a high rank nobledy. The woman''s face still held the calm expression, yet her eyes reflected the annoyance towards the Barons daughter. Katherine stood their speechless. Her silver eyes widening, any bigger it would be like giant circle buttons was sewed on her face. "N-no" "Then why are you wailing like a donkey that had a needle stuck up his ***?" she pulled a face cing her hands on her hips as a thin eyebrow lifted up. The aristocrats couldn''t help but snort out a silent not realising that Katherine could have her tortured for insulting and humiliating her in front of everyone. "E-excuse me?" she responded pulling an offended face. "Yeaah\~" She stretched the word out. "That''s what I thought." Thedy let out a disappointed sigh before stretching her hands up and groaning in the pleasure of hearing a crack of her bones. "Y-you... DO you realise who I am? Do you know the consequence of insulting me?" Katherine spat out, pointing her nder finger at the unfazed woman who scratched her chin in wonder. "Nope" the words slipped out of her lips ingenuously. "And neither am I nning to" the silver white haired woman shrugged her shoulders while shaking her head. "Y-you shall be punished by my father" "Uh-huh" the unfazed woman did not seem like she was paying attention now, her interest was on her nails this made Katherine''s face turn red like a tomato she stood in the centre of it all feeling the sudden humiliation of being ridiculed by amoner. Bedelia was enjoying this every moment. The humiliation she felt by the hands of Katherine at the counts gatheringst week was now being returned ten folds. "Well then good luck sweetheart I will be waiting for that day to arrive" with a wave of her hand the woman walked off with no care in the world as the little fox followed beside her. The gasps of the nobledies echoed the room and Katherine was utterly speechless standing in the centre like a fool while her silver eyes following the back side of the mysterious woman with her jaw dropped and unable to close. The silver-white haired woman had made a fool out of Lady Katherine in front of the other noblesdies who will soon spread rumours and gossip about until the whole city of Taivas will hear about it. A mysterious woman had made a fool out of thedy Katherine daughter of the Baron before leaving out the door. To Bedelia this felt like karma had pped Katherine hard in the face that she hadn''t seen iting. It was a pleasant feeling. The princess watched in awe, her red eyes glittering in admiration of the daringdy. The woman walked passed the princess, it felt like time had stopped for Bedelia as she nced at the woman whose silver-white hair trailed behind her and her slowly turning to the side to gaze upon the red eyes of the princess with icy blues orbs that had trapped the cold winter wondend itself. Those stony aloof eyes had somehow made Bedelia fill a chill run down her spine, it was the eyes of a distant predator that would bare its teeth and kill without hesitation. It had made Bedelia feel a little shaken before the woman coldly looked away and the time had returned back. The surprised Drakon princess watched her leave out the window without a single courtesy towards her or any other noble in the room. At that moment Bedelia was curious of who this woman was and wondered to herself if she too would